Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

One warm summer like October evening in Nebraska some lesbians were having an ice cream social. Some lesbians were getting nervous that they might run out of “Rocky Road” ice cream.

Just before that in Beach Park Illinois Jimmy Craktcorn burped because he had just eaten a large, thin-crust pizza with cheese, sausage, pepperoni, onions, anchovies and mushrooms. It was yummy, and the toppings were just what Jimmy Craktcorn liked on a pizza.

Soon, Jimmy Craktcorn cut a fart that stank so bad it smelled like something crawled up his ass and died.

“Dude” said Jimmy Craktcorn to no one “That stank so bad it smelled like something crawled up my ass and died. I’d better call Harry”

Jimmy Craktcorn picked up his land line phone and dialed his friend Harry’s number.

“Hello” said the voice that picked up the phone.

“Harry?” said Jimmy Craktcorn “What are you doing?”

“Well,” said the voice on the phone “This is not Harry, but I was playing my trumpet and I heard the phone ring so I blew the spit out of my horn through the spit valve and answered the phone. Since a brass player is essentially forcing air between his lips and into the mouthpiece in order to make the sound, naturally a lot of… well… spit gets through as well. The spit valve is made to release the moisture which collects inside the trumpet during playing. The rubber or cork gasket on the valve seals it tightly
until it is time for the spit to be carefully and discretely disposed of. Some members of the trumpet family even have two or more spit valves! My name is Ralph.”

“Well Ralph, I’m looking for Harry.” Said Jimmy Craktcorn. “I must have the wrong number. Thanks.”

“I suppose you wanted to talk to this Harry about the Moon Landing today.” Continued Ralph.

“The Moon Landing was almost 40 years ago.” Said Jimmy Craktcorn

“No” said Ralph. “It was today at 4:17:42 p.m. Eastern Daylight Time. Today July 20, 1969.”

“Here its June 18, 2007.” Said Jimmy Craktcorn Sex hikayeleri “I must have the wrong number.” Jimmy Craktcorn hung up the phone.

Suddenly, Jimmy Craktcorn cut a fart that stank even worse than the fart he had expelled previously which smelled like something had crawled up his ass and died. This most recent fart smell like something had crawled up the ass of what ever had crawled up his ass and died…and died!

Jimmy Craktcorn took an acid reducer to neutralize gastric acidity causing the heartburn, acid indigestion, sour stomach, and farts that stank even worse that something crawled up his ass and died.

Soon, Jimmy Craktcorn had a runny nose, dizziness, and a decrease in semen.

Jimmy Craktcorn stood up and experienced a sudden decrease in blood pressure that could have resulted in fainting so Jimmy Craktcorn sat back down.

Four hours later, Jimmy Craktcorn noticed he’d had an erection for four hours.

Then there was a knock at the door. Jimmy Craktcorn got up and answered the door. It was Harry.

“Harry” said Jimmy Craktcorn “It’s so good to see you. I ate a large, thin-crust pizza with cheese, sausage, pepperoni, onions, anchovies and mushrooms. It was yummy, and all the toppings were just what I like on a pizza. Then, I cut a fart that stank so bad it smelled like something crawled up my ass and died. I tried to call you, but I got some guy playing his trumpet on July 20, 1969. Then, I cut a fart that stank even worse than the fart I had expelled previously which smelled like something had crawled up my ass and died. This most recent fart smell like something had crawled up the ass of what ever had crawled up my ass and died…and died! Then, I had a runny nose, dizziness, and a decrease in semen. I tried to get up, but I experienced a sudden decrease in blood pressure that could have resulted in fainting so I sat back down. Four hours later, I noticed I’d had an erection for four hours.”

“Dude” Harry “I should check and make sure Sikiş hikayeleri something didn’t crawl up your ass and die.”

“Ok” said Jimmy Craktcorn “why don’t you check and make sure something didn’t crawl up my ass and die

Jimmy Craktcorn dropped his trousers and stretch lace, silky, semi-sheer pinkish panties with a low five and a half inch rise and Harry had a look.

“Dude” said Harry “Your bunger looks like a cute little randy mollusk! I wanna give it a little kiss.”

“Ok” said Jimmy Craktcorn

Harry began to kiss Jimmy Craktcorn puckered bunger when Jimmy Craktcorn cut a fart that stank so bad it smelled like something had crawled into a sewer and died. Harry was almost bowled over by the force of the expulsion of intestinal gas shooting out of Jimmy Craktcorn’s puckered bunger. It was a dank, rich, gaseous, rank and fumy fart. The kind of fart one usually only reads about in old copies of the “New Yorker” or “Vanity Fair” magazine.

“Sorry Harry” said Jimmy Craktcorn “That was a real bun shaker. A real one gun salute. A real cheek flapper.”

“Damn Jimmy, You really blew me a kiss. You really blasted the ass trumpet. That was a real beefy air biscuit.” Said Harry.

“Hey Harry, how’s your new wife Louise doing?” asked Jimmy Craktcorn

“Louise was a harlot. She was not a virgin when she married me!” said Harry

“No shit Sherlock.” laughed Jimmy Craktcorn thinking about how Louise squealed when he fucked her for about a week straight about 2 years ago.

“Well I took her back to her father’s house with some guys from the city and stoned her to death on her father’s doorstep. It’s what Jesus wanted. It says so in the 22nd chapter Deuteronomy verses 13-21 where it says…

13 “If any man takes a wife, and goes in to her, and then spurns her, 14 and charges her with shameful conduct, and brings an evil name upon her, saying, ‘I took this woman, and when I came near her, I did not find in her the tokens of virginity,’ 15 Erotik hikaye then the father of the young woman and her mother shall take and bring out the tokens of her virginity to the elders of the city in the gate; 16 and the father of the young woman shall say to the elders, ‘I gave my daughter to this man to wife, and he spurns her; 17 and lo, he has made shameful charges against her, saying, “I did not find in your daughter the tokens of virginity.” And yet these are the tokens of my daughter’s virginity.’ And they shall spread the garment before the elders of the city. 18 Then the elders of that city shall take the man and whip him; 19 and they shall fine him a hundred shekels of silver, and give them to the father of the young woman, because he has brought an evil name upon a virgin of Israel; and she shall be his wife; he may not put her away all his days.

20 But if the thing is true, that the tokens of virginity were not found in the young woman, 21 then they shall bring out the young woman to the door of her father’s house, and the men of her city shall stone her to death with stones””

“But that’s Old Testament crazy shit. It doesn’t apply” said Jimmy Craktcorn

“Oh but it does apply. It is one of the 613 Mitzvot. The Laws given to Moses by God.” Explained Harry. “Jesus affirmed the validity of the law in Matthew 5:17-19 when he said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.”

“Praise Jesus. DAMN am I rank! I’m RIPE!” exclaimed Jimmy Craktcorn. “I just sniffed my finger nails after scratching my balls and I damn near fell over! It was a pungent raw smell of vinegar, ammonia, dank stale cunt with a hint of vanilla that just about bowled me over. Praise Jesus! I suppose I’ll have to take a shower soon.”

fin

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I was doing some carpenter work on my rent house. Meredith came walking up the driveway. She looked in my direction and then right into my eyes, fuck she was beautiful about five foot five straight blonde hair and pert little b cup tits stretching her spaghetti strap tee shirt, her little thigh muscles perfectly sculpted and left an opening about the size of a tennis ball under her pussy as they tucked back in. As she came closer I saw her all covered in sweat a super tight light grey mid shirt and super tight cotton stretch short shorts no bra and nipples rock hard.

She bent over to pick up her phone, I could see her pussy mound, small and puffy, I could even make out the slit of her perfect little cunt through her shorts. She stood up inquiring if the house was still up for rent. I asked if she wanted to tour the house and that it was still for rent. We entered the house our bodies accidently rubbing aganist each other. I pushed her aganist the wall pressing my body hard aganist her. Our lips locked, we both tongued each other’s mouth as I slipped her shorts and panties down to her ankles. My hands sliding her shirt up revealing her perky tits, I leaned over to lick one of her tits, the smell of her sexy pussy rose to my nose.

It was a faint pleasant scent, revealing she was wet and ready to fuck. I liked the pussy aroma filling my nose. I knew in a matter of minutes the scent would get stronger, especially as I took charge of her sex. I rubbed my rock hard cock aganist her thighs, as Sex hikayeleri our tongues intermingled again, with lots of open mouth kissing as we got hotter. I kissed and licked all over her neck, as I lead her into the bedroom, resumed licking, sucking her neck which really turns me on, and I’m glad she didn’t mind. I gently undressed her beautiful slender body laying her down on the bed, I undressed then parted her slender thighs.

I climbed between her thighs, leaning down kissing her lips and nicely developed tits. Meredith was very quiet at this point, so I asked her I if there was something wrong. She blushed and said she liked how big my cock was. I gently rubbed my 14 inch 3inch diameter rock hard cock aganist her clit and pussy. I slowly began to push the bulbous head inside her, it seemed like she was a virgin. The walls of her pussy were so tight that I literally could not push further. The lips of her pussy were wet, but her pussy was so small and tight, the more pressure I applied it caused pain. I guessed that she must have been fucked by small thin cocks.

As I pulled back some, she grabbed my ass and tried to pull me back in. I tried again, but she was soo tight, I told her that, and Meredith blushed. The more I tried to penetrate her the harder my cock grew. I decided to lubricate my cock with gel to help open the tight walls up of her pussy. I lubricated her pussy and my cock, then thrusted the bulbous head aganist her pussy, the shaft sank full length into her. We kissed Sikiş hikayeleri again, with our tongues fucking each other’s mouth, and the aroma of her pussy got stronger making me even hotter. I grabbed her ass with both hands causing her to spread her legs further apart.

I have found that when I grab a woman’s ass like that, I can get deeper penetration. Meredith was so petite with a nice firm ass, I literally pulled her ass towards me driving deeper into her pussy, resting the head of my cock aganist the wall of her uterus. I pulled her ass really tight aganist my groin. My cock got harder and bigger, “Mmmmm that feels good, really good,” she said blushing. Relax, let me completely inside, I told her. She kissed my mouth again, and brought my hand up to her firm pert tits.

I had my left arm under Meredith’s shoulders, holding her close as my right hand softly stroked her hair. My lips touched hers in a long, soft kiss. Slowly, Meredith’s arms moved up and around my back, pulling me close as she lifted her legs and wrapped them around my hips. I continued kissing Meredith and softly massaging her soft supple body with my free hand. Meredith returned my kisses as she caressed and rubbed the back of my neck. Her hips began moving in time with me as I slowly moved deep inside of her. ” Ooooohhhh.” Meredith moaned as she nuzzled into my shoulder. ” Oooohhhh.”

These were the moans of escatsy. They were moans of one body responding to another. Moans of acceptance. Erotik hikaye ” Ohhh. Ohhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Ohhh.” Meredith continued responding to my gentleness. Ohhh. Ohhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Ooohhhhhhh.” Meredith was moving in time with my hips and thrusts, her pace increasing as I did, her pelvic area grinding against mine. Meredith felt the stirrings deep inside her. Slowly, she was becoming very aroused.

” Ohhh. Ohhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Ohhh! OHHH! UUHHH! UUHHH! MMMMMMM!” Meredith clamped her mouth onto John’s, darting her tongue in and out of my mouth as I did the same. Their tongues intertwined as the pace of their thrusting increased. ” OHHH! OHHH! UUHHH! UUHHH!” Meredith moaned as she pulled me tighter against her. She felt the feeling of arousal growing inside her, felt her body responding more and more to my attentions.

” OHHH! OHHH!! UUHHH! OHHH! UH-UH-UH-UUUHHHHHOOOOOOOOO!!!!” Meredith groaned as her body was wracked by multiple orgasms. Her entire body shook, pushing me over the edge as well. ” Oh God!!” I moaned as I began shooting my load into Meredith. Meredith was still in the throes of her own orgasm as she felt the heat of my sperm filling her insides. The throbbing of my cock inside her caused her to groan as her orgasm began abating. ” Mmmmmm.” Meredith sighed, holding me close, her legs still wrapped around my hips, as the trembling of her body slowly ceased. I collapsed on her with a sigh of contentment.

Meredith opened her eyes seeing my face above her, feeling my softening cock still inside her. I rolled off her, smiling at her. Meredith got up striaghtening her cloths, I will draw the papers up and call you. Meredith and I kissed then she left.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

A dark-skinned handsome Bengali DU student then, Sanjay Ray [b.1988] met his future-wife Saarda Yadav, another collegian girl, in 2006 in the University campus through a common friend, Veenit Srivastava. A year senior in age to Sanjay, Saarda [b.1987] was then in her BA final year (Miranda college), while Sanjay was in BA second year (St Stephens). Saarda was a very cute smart and good-looking girl, — with sharp oval feature, dusky in complexion, tall in height (5’5”), and attractive figure (34/29/34), — who’s from a middle-class ‘Jat ’ family from Chandigarh.
Saarda would stay in a rented 1-BHK flat at south Delhi, unlike Sanjay who had their own house at CR Park. His father was a bureaucrat or IAS officer.
Saarda liked Sanjay from the very moment of their introduction; they came across in the campus often and their acquaintance thus gradually deepened into a friendship, further into intimacy which soon turned into courtship . . . and one day (early 2007), at her flat at South Extension-II, Saarda gladly lost her virginity to Sanjay prior to their ceremonial engagement ( swagaii ) in 2009. Saarda did not ‘bleed’ as Sanjay had ‘faintly’ expected. In this first ‘tryst of coital spree’ they first time spoke out each other’s sexual tendencies likes and dislikes etc —- which were important as they were going to be a married couple in near future. However, after a couple of months or after their graduation and Sanjay’s joining an MMC at Delhi with a posting at Pune, they were married off (14th April, Wednesday 2010). They were then in their mid-twenties, obviously ‘made for each other’. . .
However, the Couple’s first escapade began soon after their honeymoon in a hill-station in Tamil Nadu. It so happened that after their honeymoon the Ray Couple was returning to Pune by ‘Chennai-Dadar Express’ (via Pune) They were traveling in a 1st class (four-berthed) AC coupe, which’s occupied by only three passengers —- Sanjay and his pretty wife Saarda, and a Marathi old man (Abhay Kamle); the fourth berth was left vacant.

Saarda was feeling a bit uncomfortable. Unwanted wetness between her inner thighs . . . was troubling her. She was taken aback that her body was reacting in such a manner to the lustful glare; an old man, aged about 65, was giving her frequently! What had gotten with her! Damn! Sanjay should not know this; otherwise should die of shame and embarrassment —- 0h God, why did you send this dirty old man into our compartment — she spoke to herself.
Saarda looked at Sanjay. He was engrossed in conversation with this old man with them from Egmore Station (TN), and he was in full form. She knew that once he gets started it was difficult to stop him. From politics to cricket, he was expressing his views on each subject like an expert. Clearly Sanjay was not aware of the lewd glances which this old man was passing to his wife. And there was no way for him to know the wetness between her thighs. . .

Leaning towards Sanjay, Saarda whispered: “I am going to washroom”. Sanjay gave her a flaunting glance and nodded. Slowly she rose from the seat and stepped out from the compartment. She knew that old man was watching her every move. When she stepped out from the washroom she found that old man outside. He was behaving as if he was waiting for his turn. She looked at the opposite washroom. It was unoccupied. Holy shit . . . he was waiting outside for her!! But. Why !!? Ignoring him she stepped past him. “Excuse me Miss. . !” Saarda’s heart skipped a beat. She had not expected him to speak to her like this. “I am not Miss, I am Mrs”, she managed to utter. “Oh pardon my mistake. Of course, you are Mrs. . . ?” “Mrs Saarda Yadav Ray”, she replied. “So nice of you, but I am more interested in knowing the identity of such a beautiful and sexy woman as you are, should be kept independent. Don’t you think so !”, he blurted. Saarda flushed deeply. The old man was an expert flirt! “I have to go, my husband is waiting. . . He’s lost in the affairs of the world honey”, Saarda said out. “Honey . . .?!!” Saarda was surprised to hear ‘honey’ from him. “No, it is not like that. We are returning from our honeymoon and he has given me full attention there”. “Full. .”, he grinned. “Yes”, she said. “How many times he screws you in a day?”, he whispered. Saarda stared at him like a dumbfounded. She was shocked to hear such a thing from a total stranger. She swallowed the knot in her throat, and said, “I beg your pardon”. “Yesterday I fucked a girl your age thrice”, he continued, “tell me how many times your husband fucked you yesterday!” She stared at him second time and then rushed back to her compartment. There was no way for her to continue such a conversation with him.

Sanjay was again busy with the man. Saarda checked her mobile for time, that the train was about to reach Pune. The old man came and sat silently before her. She kept her eyes on mobile for the rest of the journey.
When the train stopped they rose to gather their luggage. Sanjay was pulling the suitcases out where were parked underneath the seat. Old man came nearer to Saarda and whispered: “Your mobile number?”. She ignored him and decided to help Sanjay who was struggling with the suitcases.

After five minutes when Saarda stepped out at the platform along with Sanjay, she stared in every direction. The old man was nowhere to be seen. She took a deep sigh of relief. But now that he was gone she figured the hidden aspect of herself. She had known it little bit but not fully. But now it was crystal clear. She loved the attention of man. She loved the way old man was staring at her with hungry eyes. She was so thrilled by the situation that her pussy became wet immediately. People might have stared at her like that before too, but so far she had not noticed. Should she share this finding with her beloved husband? She thought for a moment, and then decided against it.

Taking a taxi both reached Aundh which was an upcoming residential area, near Pune University, where they were provided a rented house by the Company. In fact, Sanjay did not stay at this house when he had first time come to Pune. It was a new house which had been arranged by one colleague of Sanjay, Jayant Munde by name, in his absence or during his honeymoon in TN. So, when they stepped out of the car, Jayanta came forward to greeting them with a smile.
“You took so much trouble for us, Jayant. Thank you so much”, Sanjay said. “Oh come on, Sanjay, it was nothing. Hope you like the house”, Jayant coaxed. “We will, Jayant. Meet my wife Saarda, Sanjay said, then turning to Saarda he again said, “Saarda, he is Jayant, the man who has arranged such a beautiful house for us”.
Saarda nodded to greet Jayant, and started at the house. It was indeed nice.

When they stepped into the house following Jayant they found it even more beautiful. Living room was specious and was furnished with stylish furniture. Saarda checked the bedroom, it was furnished too.

Saarda flashed a smile to Jayant and said, “Thank you for arranging this beautiful house for us”. “I am glad that you like it, the owner of the house Mr Abhay Kamle lives next door. He also came by the same train from Chennai. He is coming soon”.

Just then a voice came from outside, “Jayant. . .”! “He is here”, Jayant said and went to main door to receive him. When Abhay Kamle stepped Sex hikayeleri in, Saarda’s face turned pale. He was the same old man who had disturbed her in the train.
“Oh want a great coincidence Kamle-ji! We were in the same compartment”, Sanjay exclaimed. “Indeed,” Kamle said, “I had not thought that such a beautiful couple is heading to grace this house of mine. I am privileged to have you here. Stay here as long as you want and consider it as your own house”.
“So . . . nice of you, Kamle-ji. I am Sanjay Ray and she is my wife Saarda”, Sanjay told. “It is a great to know two of you. Let me warn you, I live all along next door and I might drop here now and then:, Kamle blurted. “That would be great Kamle-ji. Your company would always be appreciated here”, Sanjay said out, “is it not, Saarda ?”
“Y…es, of course, Saarda stammered. “Okay then, let us celebrate it with tea. I will make it myself”, Kamle said.

“No, no! Do not bother that Kamle-ji. Saarda will manage everything. She is very good cook”, Sanjay said. “Is that so”, Kamle exclaimed.

Feeling uncomfortable due to presence of Kamle, Saarda drifted silently to the kitchen. “Yes! Come in the evening. We will have dinner together”, Sanjay said to Kamle. “That would be great. Excuse me for a minute . . . let me guide Saarda about whereabouts of tea and sugar etc”, Kamle said. “Oh sure”, Sanjay said gladly.
Saarda was hearing everything from kitchen. Her heart started pounding hard inside her chest. . .

“Oh you have already found tea and sugar. I will bring milk from my home”, Kamle said to Saarda. “Thank you, Kamle-ji”, Saarda said out. “When you did not give me your mobile number I thought I lost the opportunity to fuck a beautiful well-endowed young woman. I did not then know that you were coming to my house. Well will have great time here”, Kamle said. “Kamle-ji, please I am not that type of woman . . . you know what I mean”, Saarda reacted. “Every woman needs a great fuck. You can not be different”, Kamle said. “I’m different. I’ll never ever cheat my husband. Moreover I’m happy with him. I don’t need anyone else.. .” Though she said it but inside she was enjoying the way his eyes were roaming upon her pert breasts but she didn’t let it appear on her face.

“You’ll change your opinion”, Kamle challenged.

“How can you be so sure about that?” she said with a teasing smile. She knew she would never open her legs for him. Poor old man was wasting his time.

“Smile as much as you like but one day I’ll fuck you hard and nice.”, Kamla uttered.

“Good joke Kamle-ji. Can I have milk now?” Saarda asked.

“It would be really great experience to get into your pussy,” he said and went out of the kitchen.

Saarda drew a deep breath. She was wet again. It was fun teasing the old man but she decided that she would keep things under check.

Next day at around 11 in the morning door bell rang. Saarda was in the living room, reading newspaper. Ramesh had left for the office at 10 and now she was all alone. She was sure that it was Kamle on the door. Given his intentions which he had made already clear to her it was risky to open the door. Ignoring the bell she kept glued to the sofa. Door bell rang again but she didn’t budge from her seat. When bell rang again for the third time she rose from the sofa, her face pale with anxiety.

When the bell rang again, and with hesitant steps she walked to the door and swallowed and said, “Who is it?”

“It’s me Vicky.” A voice spoke from outside.

“I don’t know any Vicky go away,” she said.

“Our ball is on your roof, please let me fetch it or you fetch it for me.”

Certain that it was not Kamle outside Saarda opened the door and found young man standing there. He seemed around 18 or 19, handsome and smart.

“How did your ball get on my roof,” she asked.

“Sorry ma’am I was betting and …”

“Okay … okay wait here I’ll get your ball,” she said.

When she was stepping down the stairs with ball in her hand she noticed that her boobs were jumping up and down on her chest. Since she was in top this up and down motion was visible in quite a profound manner. Fearing that young man might also notice it she stared at the door and she found that her fear was true. His eyes were glued to the jumping domes on her chest. Perhaps he had totally forgotten about his real ball for which he had come here. The whole situation thrilled Saarda to the core. Her face became crimson like a rose. Holding her gaze to the floor she reached the door. “Take it. . . . .and be careful next time”, she said holding the ball in her hand. He grabbed the ball. His fingers touched hers as he did it. A wave of thrills passed through her spine.
“Ma’am, can I have a glass of water please, Vicky asked.
“Oh sure, wait a second”, Saarda told him. As she walked she felt his eyes on her buttocks. To confirm it she turned round to look at him. She was right again. His eyes were feasting on her buttocks. She game him a smile and turned back and disappeared into the kitchen.

When she was pouring water in the glass she got an idea. Placing the glass on kitchen cabinet she grabbed her top from from below and gave it a hard pull. Her killing cleavage emerged. Now this young man will jump into this cleavage and will die into it, she thought. Picking the glass she headed back to the door. Her heart was pounding hard. She had never done it before. But the whole thing was turning her on beyond her imagination. She looked at the boy. Effect was natural. He was spell-bounded at the show she was giving to him.
“Here”, she said. He grabbed the glass and she felt that he deliberately touched her fingers this time which made her blush. She stole a glance at him. His eyes were glued to her alluring cleavage. She smiled to herself.

He emptied the glass in one go as if he had been athrust for a long time. “Thank you Ma’am; you are so nice”, the boy said. She figured from her face that he was reluctant to go. “Okay, has a nice game”, she wished out. “Thank you. ..thank you Ma’am”, he said and turned to go off. Saarda closed the door quickly and stood leaning against it. She was surprised upon herself. She had never done such thing before. It was weired but somehow to some reasons she was feeling great thrill out of it.

Pulling away from door Saarda drifted slowly in her bedroom and climbed on the bed. It was crazy that she was enjoying such a weird thing. But it was a fun. Wetness between her inner thighs was testimony for that.
Thinking how Vicky was staring at her cleavage she inserted her hand into the slacks she was wearing and felt her throbbing pussy. It was wet with desire.

***

With a big yawn, Abhay Kamle opened his eyes and looked up at the wall-clock. It was 11.30 in the morning. Cursing himself he jumped out of bed and rushed to the washroom. Last night before sleeping he had planned to give a rose to Saarda in the morning and it was necessary to stick to the plans, otherwise he would never get Saarda’s pussy.
After 15 minutes he stood before the mirror wearing blue shirt and jeans. Though he was 63, looking into the mirror he thought himself to be of 30. With Great Spirit he came out into the front lawn and plucked a red rose and walked to Saarda’s house.

Pressing the doorbell he Sikiş hikayeleri stood there wearing excited mien on his face. Two minutes passed and no one answered the door. He again pressed the bell.
“Come later? !!, Kamle was disappointed. Excitement disappeared from his face. But he was not ready to give up that easy.

“Saarda, please open the door. I want to give you something,” Kamle pleaded.

“I know what you want to give me. But I don’t want it.”

“You know what I want to give you?” he was surprised since he was holding the rose behind his back. There was no way for her to see it. Did she see him plucking the rose?

“Yes I know,” she replied.

“Then why don’t you take it, it’s just a beautiful rose.”

Door opened and he stared at her hungrily. She was looking gorgeous in the slacks and top. Her boobs were hanging seductively from her chest.

“Beautiful?” he said.

“What?”

“Your boobs, what size are they?.” “Don’t waste your time on me Kamle-ji,” she said with a smile. “Try your luck somewhere else.”

“I’m not wasting but investing my time on you,” he said and extended the rose to her. “Sooner or later I’ll get the dividend.”

She laughed out loud. “You will get nothing from me Kamle-ji.”

“Leave that to the future and enjoy the fragrance of this flower,” he said with a smile. “If you allow me, can I put this in your beautiful silky hair?”

“I can’t allow that.”

“Why?” he gave her pleading look. “This is just a simple request.”

From her facial expression he figured that she was thinking about it. he judged that she would allow him if he kept requesting her.

“Please Saarda. It’s not a big deal. When you go for haircut don’t you allow barber to touch your hair.”

“Okay-okay but do it quickly,” she said.

“Take a turn please.”

As she turned he could help staring at her buttocks. Yesterday she was in saree. Today her buttocks were looking more seductive in the slacks. They were solid and shapely.

“You have got a nice gaand Dipti,” he said lewdly.

“I-I beg your pardon.”

“Your gaand is sexy.”

“Err… please do it quickly.”

He inserted the rose slowly into her hair as if he was penetrating her pussy.

Saarda was aware what he was trying to convey to her. The way he was inserting the rose into her hair it was clear that he would insert his dick into her pussy in a similar manner. Her breathing grew rapid with this thought and her face became red. She felt wetness between her legs. Her pussy was growing with desire.

“Can I touch your gaand?” he whispered in her ears.

She wanted to run from there but strangely she felt that her feet were not willing to move from there. She swallowed the knot in her throat and stood there undecided. Dirty slang gaand he was using was having a magical effect on her, raising her thrill to the new level.

Next moment when she felt his hand on her right globe her heart skipped a beat and her feet started trembling. Things were going out of her control and she was feeling helpless. One part of her wanted to run from there and another part wanted to stay there and flow with the moment.

When he gave her ass cheek seductive squeeze she couldn’t help moaning. His hands felt broad and big than her husband back there on her buttocks.

She heard door close behind her. Perhaps with another hand he had pushed the door. She was so trapped in the lust that couldn’t figure the consequences of closed door.

He was handling her buttocks skillfully and keeping the eyes closed she was enjoying his every move. Out of a sudden his hand came in front and slipped into her slacks. He was going for her pussy now, which was wet under his influence.

He roamed his fingers all over it and whispered into her ear, “What a chut you have. It’s already wet.”
“Kamleji p-please stop it,” she protested meekly. His rough fingers were roaming all over her womanhood.

Suddenly she felt one of his fingers at the entrance of her pussy and before she could protest his finger had disappeared into her slippery cave.

“Ahhhh Kame-ji what are you doing.”

Grinning he started moving his finger in and out of her pussy hole. She was so excited and so thrilled that instantly intense orgasm swept over her and she gave load moan. “Ahhhhhhh. . . ..”

Just then she heard sound of her ringing mobile. It was coming from her bedroom.

She pushed Kamle away immediately. “What are you doing Kamle-ji. It’s wrong.”

“What’s wrong Saarda ? You were enjoying it.”

“Please get out of my house immediately I have to attend urgent call,” She said without looking at him.

“Saarda listen,” he said.

“Please Kamle-ji, my phone is ringing.”

Kamle opened the door and slipped out. Rushing forward she bolted the door and stood there for a moment, trying to control her emotions.

She was still under the grip of intense orgasm old man had inflicted upon her. She was surprised that he had managed to do that with his fingers. Sanjay too had fingered her pussy but she had never reached orgasm with him.

By now mobile had gone silent. With shaking legs she reached to her bedroom and picked the mobile. It was Sanjay’s call. She dialed back.
Sanjay informed her that he would come late from office.

That night she thought over the total episode —- Kamle’s lustful approach, her orgasm with him . . . or about her getting moist with that younger boy Vicky . . . etc. And she decided she should talk out Sanjay. And she revealed everything to her husband . . . who, while hearing all this from his horny wife Saarda, strangely turned highly aroused rather than being angry with Kamle-ji. And he made love to Saarda in a wild fury in that nocturnal hour. And to Saarda’s utter shock and surprise, Sanjay signalled his wife to seduce that old man for the sake of their fun. . . He gave her an idea, which made Saarda burst out into a giggle. “All right, I will follow and act out as you suggested, dear”, Saarda said to Sanjay.
Next day was a Sunday, a hot sweaty Sunday. Sanjay stayed home. At around 10 in the morning, Saarda bathed, and came out wearing casual outfits —- blue Bermuda and a front-buttoned white T’shirt, with no brassiere underneath. Of course, she barely needed bra to support her heavy round and very firm hard-fleshed breast-domes, tipped with dark brown areolae and nipples…

The couple was eagerly waiting for the advent of that prurient old man, and at around 11 o’clock Kamle-ji dropped in, and pushed the doorbell. The moment the bell rang; Sanjay undid two buttons of his wife’s T’shirt down her front, thus revealing much of her breasts, before her running to open the main door for Kamle-ji. This small prank of Sanjay gave her more confidence and excitement.
She opened the door to let Kamle come inside. Seeing the revealed portion of Sarda’s pert breasts Kamle turned agape and delighted in anticipation. Saarda smiled at him, and looked down at her bosom. Her already swollen nipples were provocatively poking through the shirt-material as if to invite Kamle’s agape mouth to devour them then and there. “Where is Sanjay?”, Kamle enquired. “He is in the bedroom, will enter bathroom shortly for his bath”, Saarda eased him. She was already wet between her inner thighs. . . Then suddenly she felt Kamle’s hands touched her from behind and moved downwards from her waist and when they settled on her buttocks she shuddered involuntarily. His hands were strong and naughty. He caressed both of her ass-cheeks as if trying to figure their size. And soon gentle caress Erotik hikaye turned into rough kneading, forcing her to moan aloud with ecstasy. She was surprised the way she was moaning before her land-lord, or obviously her loud moans of pleasure, she felt, could now reach Sanjay’s ears. She was so lost, standing in the middle of the drawing-room itself that she could not make out when one of his hands had come to her heaving bosom and grabbed one of her breasts. Now he was kneading her two precious assets — the breasts — simultaneously and by turns.

“W. ..why are you cupping my breasts ?”, Saarda asked huskily. “Because they are beautiful, warm and resilient”, Kamle said shamelessly. Now releasing her buttocks, old man pushed her to the wall and yanked apart her T’shirt down her front; the buttons went flying, and her full breasts jutted out in the open with all their glory and arrogance of prime youth as if in challenge to his masculinity. Her face turned crimson in coy and erotic sensation, while the old man now grabbed both of her pert firm breasts in each hand. “What are you doing, Uncle? Please stop”, Saarda uttered, and she first time called Kamle ‘uncle’! He smiled, and said “I can not stop now”. While all this was going on, suddenly Saarda looked at the door of the bedroom which was left ajar. And she could notice Sanjay peeping at them. Kamle did not notice the voyeur, Sanjay, as his position or closet was behind or on the back side of Kamle.
However, now Kamle was kneading her heard-yet-tender breasts like dough to his heart’s content and Saarda was moaning helplessly . . . though her every moan was suggestive of physical pleasure or delectation. And she sensed orgasm approaching her . . . and next moment an orgasmic spasm overtook Sarda.
On the other hand Sanjay was silently watching the old man eating his beautiful and horny wife, and the sight had filled him with such a great excitement and voyeuristic thrill that he did start masturbation with his eyes on them.

“I am going to suck now, daring”, Kamle declared. “No. ..Please stop. . .”, Saarda pleaded in a mock resistance. And next moment Kamle’s eager mouth engulfed one her soft breast-peak, along with its swollen nipple and its areola. She trembled and hissed in bliss. She lost her continence. And she placed her arms around his neck and pushed as much of her breast-flesh as she could into his sucking mouth, in response to his passion and greed. Sanjay kept watching from his closer, fascinated and transfixed. Sanjay had already undergone one climax or ejaculation which was splashed over the floor.

Kamle continued sucking and kneading Saarda’s bare breasts, by turns, bathing them with his continuously oozing saliva that ran down her contours of elated bosom to her flat belly. He was becoming wilder moment by moment, and suddenly he bit hard into her breast-flesh, making her scream aloud in pain. But he continued biting in her breast-skin, thus leaving on her breasts the scars of love-bites. And only through breast-molestation the old man brought to Saarda a series of shuddering orgasms, one after another. And Saarda felt she was in the seventh heaven. After a long breast-manipulation, finally Kamle got into kissing Sarda on her succulent lips. He placed his mouth on hers, and shoved his eager tongue into her mouth to let her taste his saliva and vice-versa. Saarda responded with equal passion and zeal. He sucked her tongue and lips . . . until both of them needed a breath to take.

Sarda now beckoned Sanjay to leave thereof. Sanjay immediately anticipated that his wife wanted now to take him to her bed for final show. He then and there vanished into their attached bathroom and its door did have a keyhole. After Sanjay’s departure from the closet, Saarda brought her lover-companion to her bedroom, obviously now for letting him fill her with his seed. Incidentally it was not a safe day for Saarda, but she was sure that the sperms of this old man would not put her into a trouble of pregnancy.
In the bedroom Kamle denuded her completely, and her stunning naked beauty made her speechless in fascination and wonder.
“Where is Sanjay?”, Kamle asked. “He is bathing and will take at least 1 hour to finish his bath”, Saarda assured. The old man smiled to himself. He now understood that her husband was stealthily watching them.
However, then they claimed on the bed, and Saarda engulfed Kamle’s huge erection in mouth and started bobbing over it, making him reel like a reed and groan in bliss. Saarda knew Sanjay watching them through the keyhole. She smiled to herself. She continued her suction on his penis. Both of them were in the poor of sweats. The old man was enjoying it . . . and was gratified with a feeling of victory . . . that he was making it with a woman who’s at least 38 years younger in age.
After some 10 minutes of sucking, Saarda finally brought Kamle-ji to his massive ejaculation in her mouth, and she swallowed his entire seminal deluge to its last drop with gusto.

Thereafter, she positioned herself, lying on her back, with her head towards the bathroom-door, so that Sanjay could voyeur them from inside bathroom through its keyhole.
Finally the old man entered her with a thrust, and went deeper. She was lubricating heavily. . . The old man then began fucking his belle, Saarda, with his full vigour and zeal, and he was very high that he won his challenge or bet with her now, Saarda’s loud moans of ecstasy echoed around the room as the old man, with his hands working her high breasts, carried on ramming in her like a wild beast . . .
And Saarda matched his thrusts with hers in equal rhythm and tempo. Shw was taken aback by his stamina or ‘staying power’ (and so was Sanjay inside the bathroom).
Another couple of minutes elapsed . . . and then finally Kamle-ji indicated Saarda that he was on the verge of his eruption. And also asked, “Should I pull out or fill your womb, Saarda ?” Saarda asked him to release inside her, and she clamped him tight by pulling her legs around him. Next moment Saarda saw stars . . . as a huge deluge of old man’s warm thick semen erupted inside her in a jet. The degree of satisfaction and satiation was so intense and high that Saarda felt like being senseless for that moment.

Kamle collapsed on her immediately after his ejaculation into supine Saarda. They both were exhausted and spent, obviously satisfied.

Little later, Kamle withdrew from Saarda and silently clothed himself and went out. ..
Saarda kept lying in the bed, supine and shut-eyed. And excess semen was still oozing out from her tired vagina . . . and now Sanjay came out from his hidden closet — the bathroom, and thanked his wife for the great show. Saarda opened her eyes and a strange smile pervaded her comely face that was already resplendent with her sexual satisfaction and delight. She also thanked Sanjay to be so broad-minded with her and for allowing her to taste the bliss of extramarital sex in his presence.

*** ***

From that day their Mr Kamle whom they call uncle-ji would almost regularly and secretly taste young horny Saarda’s nectarine youth, both in absence of her (voyeuristic) Sanjay and sometimes in presence of Sanjay in the flat (or in his favourite closet in the flat rather). And these tacit extra-marital escapades rather added a spice to their marriage or conjugality, instead of bringing any detrimental effect on it.

However, after Kamle, Saarda wanted to seduce younger Vicky now . . . and she was looking for a scope for it. She knew Vicky was smitten by her beauty and pulchritude, and it would not be much difficult for her to seduce the boy if he happened to come into her flat next time.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Party Tricks

Mark and Mandy were THE beautiful couple of the whole town, no one could deny that.

They said they were made for each other, destined to be together, were perfect for each other, a match made in heaven and a million other superlatives!

There was no denying they were Intelligent, friendly, fun and helpful, everyone wanted to be their friend.

Mark was the epitome of tall dark and handsome with a 6 foot athletic toned body to go with it.

Mandy at 3 inches shorter had long dark hair, firm rounded C cups, shapely butt and long trim legs They both had golden tans from all their outdoor activities and no shortage of admirers.

Their school years were spent running in the same crowd but each had a succession of different partners until finally in his last year of school Mark and Mandy found themselves single and got together, from that point on they were inseparable!

What people didn’t realise was that they were both insanely jealous people, in fact it was the main reason for their splits with all their other partners but that seemed to work in their favour as they could not trust each other to be apart.

Both had cheated on previous partners believing that they were being cheated on but ever since they had been together they had never had the chance and neither had been caught out in their previous affairs.

Mark had a taste for the hard to get girls and was constantly flirting with a couple of likely girls just in case he ever got the chance.

Mandy was infatuated with bad boy types and flirted with them but as they flirted in front of each other most people took it as friendly banter, including each other.

Since Mark had left school he had steadily risen through the business ranks and was now one of the top earners for his firm, he was a favourite with both the customers and his bosses. Mandy had gone into Nursing where her friendly flirting with her patients made her a favourite with both the Patients and Staff, in fact, it was said that some of the critical Patients had only pulled through because they though they had a chance to get into the beautiful young woman’s pants.

Both Mark and Mandy thrived on the attention they received from excelling in their respective fields and flirting was a huge part of their success.

As favourites with the party crowd they were constantly getting invited to events and parties and this weekend was no exception, it was a highbrow affair but as they were so popular they were offered a room of their own for weekend in the sprawling mansion.

The rooms private balcony overlooked a high cliff with stunning ocean views.

Arriving mid morning they greeted their hosts Mr and Mrs Blake and were invited to freshen up and join the other staying guests at the pool for a swim and a few drinks and nibblies.

There were whispers of appreciation all round when Mark and Mandy paraded in with their swimming costumes revealing their tight, tanned and toned bodies, they outshone the other younger guests even if their costumes were a touch more conservative.

The Blake’s daughter Mindy was a firm friend of the couples and she rushed up to meet them taking the chance to hug Mark’s muscular body a little too long rubbing her luscious breasts against his chest almost rubbing them out of the minuscule bikini top she was wearing , Mark knew he could get her into bed with a quick whisper in her ear but she was too easy for his tastes so he had never bothered to pursue her, Mandy was well used to other females throwing themselves at Mark and knowing his tastes for the unattainable was not in the slightest worried about Mindy, in fact Mindy was not at all fussy about boy or girl and she next hugged Mandy in the same way, she would bed both of them alone or together given half a chance.

Mindy dragged them both over to meet two of her beautiful female cousins Patricia and Rayner along with Rayner’s date Mike.

Both Mark and Mandy’s interests were soon aroused as Patricia was both gorgeous and alone, seemingly aloof to Mark’s charm and Mike’s chat, Mike had an obvious bad boy attitude so Mandy was immediately interested. Rayner seemed oblivious to the flirting going on around her perhaps due to the drinks she was imbibing, no one doubted she wouldn’t be making the end of the party tonight.

Mark and Mandy were not big drinkers so they sipped away the afternoon, Mike could obviously hold his liquor and seemed unaffected while Mindy and Patricia talked far to much to have too much to drink. Mindy had invited a couple of male friends, Darren and Jake, along and they kept the group amused with their stories of football, fighting and hi-jinks, both were routinely put in their place by Patricia whenever they tried a line on her.

Even though Patricia was wearing a conservative one piece Mark noticed that she had curves in all the right places and smoothly started to chat her up without anyone noticing, except Mandy that is!

In the meantime Mandy was putting a touch more effort into her flirting with Mike in particular but also including Darren and Jake, no one except Mark seemed to notice the extra interest.

Dinner guests started to arrive so they all retired to their rooms to change and freshen up.

Mark was ready first with a simple and casual fitted shirt and pants, Mandy looked ravishing in a mid length black dress with a low back and plunging neckline showing her ample cleavage and the high heels showing off her long tanned legs.

As Mark offered to zip her up he ran his hands over her fabulous curves but as they were Sex hikayeleri not exactly fighting but not exactly passionate lately she made no response to his feeling her up.

They had been together for quite a while now and trying to be “The Winner” in this relationship was taking it toll, If one of them didn’t soon become the “Boss” this relationship was doomed to spiral into a dark and bitter ending.

Mark decided then and there to pursue Patricia with a little more effort, Mandy was already thinking along similar lines with Mike.

Dinner went surprisingly well considering Rayner’s jovial excitement, Mark made sure he kept the drink supply up to all of them, doubles for the lot of them and bourbon and coke for him, minus the bourbon in most of them.

Things were definitely going to plan as they moved into the outdoors and the music cranked up, Mark kept the group supplied with drinks mostly with Mike occasionally doing the honours.

Mindy was roaming the party being a good host, occasionally one of the boys would disappear for a short while and come back happy, Mark and Mike had found a tree nearby to water and on one of their trips out there heard noises in the bushes and spotted Mindy on her back along a bench with Darren going hell for leather inside her, they watched for a bit then grinned and went back to the girls.

Darren came back grinning and grabbing his crotch “anyone else want a piece of this” he leered looking around at the girls, Mandy almost threw up, she could not stand people like that and Mark had to reach a hand over to her and shake his head to calm her before she stood up and caused a scene.

Patricia was getting a lot more animated as the drinks snuck up on her, Mark could see Mandy was well on her way and she would probably have enough and go to bed shortly so he eased up on Patricia’s drinks.

Rayner was just about done for.

Mike and Mandy were getting along famously but Marks attention was all taken by Patricia so he didn’t really notice them talking a little more quietly.

Mike spotted Jake heading off leaving Darren to go get the drinks so he nudged Mark and they headed off to their favourite tree, peering through the bushes they spotted Mindy dragging him by the hand towards the bench.

There was a small light near the boys so they could see clearly as Mindy hoicked her dress up and lay back on the bench, Jake’s head was blocking their view as he went down on her for a few minutes, Mark and Mike grinned and giggled quietly at each other as they recalled Mindy and Darren half an hour before.

Jake stood and lowered his trousers freeing up a huge member which he slowly started to insert into Mindy, Both the boys looked at each other in surprise at the sight of him trying to stuff that huge thing in. Mark held his forearm up, looked at Mike, looked at Mindy and mouthed “wow”.

Jake was slowly but surely moving in and out getting deeper with every in stroke until his balls hit home, there was a lot of grunting and moaning coming from the bench as he started to speed up.

The boys left them at it and returned to the girls saying nothing of what they’d seen.

A short while later Rayner fell off her chair with a thud and Mandy stooped over her to check she was OK, Mike bent down and said “think I better put this one to bed” Mandy swayed and slurred “Ooh, I think I might have to go to bed myself”

She turned to Mark when he offered to take her to bed “its alright hon, you stay if you like, I’m just not used to drinking so much” Mark stood and hugged her “you sure you don’t want me to come with you? I don’t mind” “nah, she be rite” slurred Mandy “you wanna hand Mike?”

“Yeh sure Mandy, we’ll drop you off on the way, I think your only a couple of doors away from ours so you can open the door for me”

Mindy and Jake then walked back to the table “your not going already are you?” asked Mindy “the nights still young”

“I’m just gunna put her to bed and get her settled then I’ll be back out” said Mike

“i’m done” slurred Mandy “but Mark is staying”

Mike easily picked Rayner up in his arms and walked off, Mandy pecked Mark on the lips and swayed off after them.

As they turned the corner Mandy straightened up and walked behind Mike chatting normally until they reach the room, “keys in my left pocket”

Mandy reached into Mikes right pocket and moved her hand across to his groin grabbing his maleness “the key to happiness” she grinned at his surprised look feeling him start to stiffen.

She moved closer to his back putting her other hand in his pocket and extracting the keys.

Mandy removed both hands then moved in front of him bending over and pushing back against his hardness as she deftly unlocked the door.

She swayed a bit as the door swung open but she was not as drunk as she’d made out to be, she knew what Mark was up to.

Mike carried Rayner to bed and gently laid her down but Rayner wrapped her arms around his neck whispering “fuck me to sleep”, Mike carefully removed her arms then stripped all her clothes from her and folded back the sheet before moving her to the uncovered space.

Rayner laid there completely naked, legs spread, jewellery glinting between her lips and in her nipples.

Mike stood there, erection poking out, looking between Mandy and Rayner, Mandy leaned back against the door frame and lifted her leg up then lifted her dress up exposing more of that beautiful long leg.

Mike looked down once more and turned away smiling at Mandy “better make it your room in case she Sikiş hikayeleri wakes”

Mandy held out his keys and when he took them she led the way to her room, opened it and crossed to the balcony “don’t want the smell in the room just in case” she smiled before turning and leaning over the balcony presenting her shapely butt to him.

Mike crossed to her and pressed himself between her cheeks as he kissed her neck and wrapped his hands around her torso feeling for her breasts.

He slid the straps from her shoulders and her nipples stiffened in the night air helped along by the passion mounting inside her.

Mark had left Patricia chatting with Mindy to go and get the keys before Mandy locked him out and spotted Mike going in to his room, he stealthily approached the door and listened hearing nothing.

He quietly opened the door and peeked at the bed, nothing.

The curtains were moving in the breeze giving a glimpse outside and he spotted them there.

He approached and watched Mike drop her dress to the ground before pressing against her and cupping her breasts. He stepped back and lowered her delicate lace panties to the ground before removing her stilettos and helping her step out of them, she stood there naked, her firm buttocks brown and unlined from the sun “stunning” he croaked “let me just look at perfection”

Mark moved and put a finger to his lips before tapping Mike on the shoulder, a small “oh” escaped before Mark motioned him to go and be quiet.

Mark stripped naked as Mike slunk from the room closing the door behind him with the barest of clicks.

Mark was hard, as hard as he had ever been and wasted no time sliding it between her lips as he kissed the back of her neck and wrapped one hand around to tease a nipple, Mandy was wet, so wet he had no trouble sliding his hardness slowly and deeply inside her eliciting the tiniest of moans.

He moaned into her ear as he kissed her neck, their passions mounted as they rutted in perfect rhythm, he moved his other hand down in front of her rubbing gently across her clit while his other hand continued to tease her nipple just the way she liked it, Her hand covered his and urged him to rub harder and faster, his thrusts stayed firm and deep until he could hold on no longer and exploded inside her.

She arched back pushing on to him, she pushed his hand away and deftly rubbed just as she needed it as she burst into her own mind mending orgasm, spots rushed across her vision she slowly slid down the balcony railing puffing and moaning as wave after wave of convulsions wracked her sweaty body.

Mark kissed her neck, pulled his pants up as he crossed the room, he drew the curtains aside as he walked to the door and loudly opened it, he paused closing it, thinking of what to say but instead watched as she rose slightly to try and pull her panties up from around her ankles.

He felt rage, he felt anger, he felt elation and he felt hornier than he had ever been.

He had just watched his beautiful young wife cheat on him, with him, and she had cum harder than he had ever seen, his manhood had not gone down one little bit as he watched her, he opened the door to go but though “fuck it” and strode across the room again then without any preamble pulled her knickers down, pushed her on to all fours and slammed his hardness deep inside her and pounded into her.

She gasped at first then grabbed the rail for support unable to stop him pushing forward, she was like a rag being shook as his pounding thrust her back up the mountain of her orgasm, she was thrusting back as hard as he was thrusting into her as another wave of intense orgasms washed over her, she collapsed full length on the floor but he moved with her continuing to pound hard into her, harder than she had ever been pounded before, Mark had never lasted this long before, he was so close to cumming but couldn’t quite get over the edge, on and on he drove himself into her until finally he exploded inside her, they both peaked at the same time, their grunts and groans a random cacophony of meaningless noise as they both rode out that final convulsive orgasm.

She was exhausted and he was shattered, he again kissed her neck and staggered from the balcony, as he opened the door she muttered “Mike, wait” but even though he heard her he closed the door behind him and walked back to the bar to get a well needed drink.

Darren was heading back to the group with drinks as Mark walked up so he grabbed a beer, opened it and took a swallow as he leaned back on the bar.

Mandy appeared at the edge of the outdoors area, Darren had placed the drinks in front of Mindy who was sitting on Mikes lap and Mandy saw Mike high five Darren while they shared a huge laugh at some joke.

Mandy looked at Mike finishing the last mouthful of his beer before Mindy handed him the new one, Mandy realised that Mike had been in that position for more than a short while, she remembered the openings and closings of the door in their room, the vastly different way she had been fucked, the high five and the realisation that she had cum very hard, twice, on the last very rough fuck.

Horror and shock washed through her and she physically threw up thinking that Darren had been the one who forced two very big orgasms out of her! … No, it couldn’t be, anyone but Darren … she shuddered and threw up again tears streaming down her face.

Mark watched all the emotions cross her face and figured out what she was thinking, he grinned sadistically then putting on his best worried face strode across to her Erotik hikaye “Mandy whats wrong?”

She looked up at him through a tear streaked face “Oh my God, what have I done” she sobbed then threw up again.

Mark picked her up and carried her to their room sitting her on the bed before turning down the covers then laying her gently on the cool sheets.

He gently removed her dress while asking “what have you done my love?” “what has upset you so”

He grabbed her panties and pulled them half way down before she screamed “NO don’t” and sat up to stop him removing them.

They both looked down at her panties around her knees, the gusset filled with a white substance, traces of it smeared along her inner thighs, the obvious smell of sex wafting up, the horror on her face.

“who did this to you? Who raped you?” he asked gently,

she was silent and sobbing, “I’m gunna kill him” he stated angrily ‘who was the slimeball that raped you?” he shouted. “I’m gunna tear this place apart until I find him”

She put her hand on his arm, in a faint, almost whisper she said “it wasn’t rape”

“What?”

“it wasn’t rape, I seduced him, I enjoyed it” she stated faintly

“Who?”

“Mike”

After a minutes silence Mark said “It couldn’t be, Mike came back not long after you both took Rayner to bed?”

“We had sex against the balcony railing in our room not long after we put her in her bed”

“But that was ages ago and this mess looks like a hell of a lot and pretty damn fresh to me” said Mark looking down

“That was Darren, I had sex with him too” she squeaked

“You hate him, surely that was rape?”

“no, I enjoyed it with him too”

“wait, so you had them both at the same time?” he asked.

“No, I had sex with Mike then he left then Darren came in and I had sex with him next”

“Fuck, I’m married to the biggest slut in town … maybe I should go get Jake so you can fuck him too?”

“Please, I’ll do anything you want to make it up to you”

“So, you want to have sex with Jake too?”

“no but if you want me to I will”

“So… did you cum?”

“Yes, once with Mike and twice with Darren”

“will you cum with Jake too if you have sex with him?”

“no, I don’t want to have sex with him”

“alright then, maybe I’ll go get Jake then, maybe it will teach you not to cheat on me!, turn around and bend over the bed and wait, close your eyes and don’t complain, I’m going to watch to see if you enjoy it”

Mark left the room and finished his beer

Mark stood outside the door and mumbled then he opened the door, she was still in the same position, “there she is waiting for you, don’t need to get her ready, don’t say anything, just walk over there and do what you want”

He burped loudly and he saw Mandy shiver but she didn’t move or say anything, just stayed bent over with her knickers around her knees. Marked walked over and ran his hand across her cute little bum, she jerked a tiny bit but stayed put.

He bent down and removed her knickers and he heard the tiniest sob escape.

When he started this he didn’t even have an erection, he just wanted to torture her but seeing her there willingly waiting for some strangers dick had turned him on severely.

He dropped his pants and shuffled up behind her putting both hands on her hips, his dick touching her on her lips.

Without any hesitation she reached under and lined him up with her hole and pushed back impaling herself on his erection, it slid in easily on the copious fluids there.

She sobbed but started rubbing her clit never stopping her thrusting back on him, he timed his thrusts with hers and pretty soon it seemed to slide in easier, she was rubbing her clit furiously now and then he felt her spasming sheath milking him, fuck, she just came, she was actually enjoying it.

He tried to stifle a moan but it leaked out and she started to thrust and rub again turning him on even more … harder and harder he went getting closer, he felt her cum again but he was not quite there so he tried harder, sweat was pouring down his face as he finally exploded inside her, she didn’t stop but thrust back rubbing her clit for another few seconds and again he felt her muscles rippling in orgasmic spasms.

He pulled out “shh” he said out loud then opened and closed the door “no worries, glad you enjoyed” he said then sat in the chair with his dick in his hand puffing and panting.

He croaked “I thought you were not going to enjoy it?”

“But you said you were going to watch me enjoy it” she said as she turned around to see him sitting in the chair, his dick in his hand and cum all over it. “and to be honest doing it because you told me to really turned me on as well”

“Watching me fuck somebody else turned you on?” she said “did watching me debase myself like that get you off?”

“dunno if I’d want to watch it again but yeh I got off on it” said Mark “so … you’ve had three different blokes tonight so I guess you won’t mind if I have a few different women then”

“I can go and find Mindy for you now if you like?”asked Mandy “and Rayner said she’d fuck you too”

“nah, too easy, I like a bit of a challenge” “well what about Patricia? She seemed to like you but apparently she’s saving herself for marriage”

“Hmmm, Patricia, now there’s a challenge I like” said Mark

“anything I can do to help?”

“Yeh just tell her its ok with you if I have other girls … in the morning will do as I’m pooped now”

Mark walked in and turned on the shower then turned and held out his hand for her

“are we going to be OK” asked Mandy apprehensively,

“Better than ever, as long as you never fuck anyone else unless I say so” grinned Mark

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Wildwood Society

I met Aileen by chance, shopping for vintage clothes in Kensington Market. She is buxom and beautiful, soft dark waves of hair to her shoulders, smoldering green eyes, full lips, and wide inviting hips. We fell in love instantly. She took me to her mansion in Etobicoke, Baby Point, and we consummated our love. We abandoned our current partners.

Our passions for reading, cooking, ancient history, art, music, all coincide. Most of all is our passion for sex.

We began to research all forms of sexual behaviour and sexual experience. We read clinical literature and classical works of pornography from John Cleland’s Fanny Hill to The Pearl to the stories of PowerOne.

We began to explore video porn downloaded from the Internet and often fucked in front of the wide screen TV full of porn. We found that Japanese uncensored porn is the most arousing and gives the strongest and most frequent orgasms. We masturbated each other and ourselves as we watched bondage porn, and we played with toys. We fucked in every position we saw on the screen. We made photos and videos of our sex play and used them to arouse each other.

But as we grew more and more excited by our sexual explorations, we found we still wanted more. Finally the day came when we had the frank conversation about fucking other partners. Secure in our love for each other, we got married and then went on the swingers’ scene.

At first, it was new and exciting. We visited suburban homes, met new couples, stripped, and fucked them. Then one couple introduced us to the Lakeshore Swingers club. At the first meeting we attended, held in a local hotel, we danced in the ballroom with fifty other couples of all ages and chose one who seemed eager. We went to their suite, stripped, bathed, and fucked. It was exquisitely arousing to watch my penis fucking in a stranger’s vagina with blonde pussy hair while beside me I could see Aileen’s dark cunt hair forked by a stranger’s penis. Several such sessions followed.

Then one Saturday night at a swinger session, the couple we had just fucked invited us to their home. We had been discussing our explorations of sexual behaviour and sexual fantasy, as well as our escalating need for arousal and more intense sexual experience. Harold was fifty or so, dark and powerfully built. He had given Aileen quite a ride in bed. Marissa was thirty or so, honey blonde and full of luscious curves, including the curves of her vulva lips, which really turned me on and got my cock rigid. I had fucked her hard and came in a strong orgasm that lasted many intense moments as I squirted into her vagina. It was the first time a swinger couple had not demanded condoms.

Their home in Port Credit was on an isolated parcel of land along Lake Ontario. The “no exit” sign on the paved lane into their driveway proclaimed their privacy. They got us drinks in their living room and continued to ask us questions about our exploration of sexuality. We both became quite excited, but they focused mostly on Aileen. I found later that they knew the woman was the key. We just expected another swinger fuck, but instead they opened the door to a whole new world.

“Have you heard of the Wildwood Society?” asked Harold casually. They described it as a group of very wealthy people who wanted to explore all forms of human sexuality. Their only requirement was total secrecy. Any violation was met with death. Harold went on to describe two examples of members who had attempted to leak their secrets and had met horrible deaths. “Even my telling you now puts you both under threat of death, as well as me and Marissa. You must never tell a soul even the name of the Society.” “You are both members?” I asked. He nodded.

We assured them of our secrecy. We were scared but very excited and demanded to know more. The Society met in secrecy at remote locations, a new one each time. No expense was spared. Harold believed one older man in his sixties who was fabulously wealthy was behind it all. No sexual act was barred. Couples were expected to assume at various times both dominant and submissive roles. The Society seemed unlimited, well beyond kink. However, their primary focus remained on heterosexual fucking. “We in the Society feel that sexual intercourse between a man and a woman yields the strongest orgasmic experience.” We were fascinated. We were hooked.

“Why are you telling us this?” I asked. “Do you want us to join? Did you and Marissa think we would make good members?” Harold nodded. “Yes, but Marissa and I will have to screen you both first before we propose you for membership. If they like our report, you will have to attend a meeting with the full Society and earn their approval before they will accept you for membership. Are you willing?”

We asked more questions and agreed. They took us upstairs to their bedroom. Their immense bed was bigger than king size. The frame included wood and metal posts with restraints attached. They stripped us and tied us to the bed on hands and knees, faces in pillows, naked buttocks in the air. “You will have to be able to accept restraints whenever a Society session demands it, “ explained Harold.

Then he and Marissa took large paddles with studs from under the bed and began to spank us until our bums were red and sore. “You will have to be able to accept punishments also whenever a session requires it,” explained Harold.

Then he mounted Aileen and fucked her. I could see her tits rippling with each thrust. He pinched her nipples and slapped her breasts. His cock was a blur in her cunt. He came hard in her vagina and left her labia dripping with his semen. To me he said, “I know you can handle watching another man fuck your wife, but you will also have to watch her gangbanged. She will have to accept being fucked in restraints. Ah, she’s smiling now. That’s good.” Aileen had had a strong orgasm while he had fucked her.

I was still tied. Before I could wonder why, Marissa approached me with a dildo strapped to her crotch. She lubricated it with Vaseline and pushed it into my anus. Only a doctor had invaded that orifice before, but I buried my head further in the pillow and let her fuck my ass. Surprisingly, I found my cock getting hard. She reached under me and masturbated me with her hand while she stroked the dildo into my butt. I came almost immediately onto her bed sheets.

She withdrew and nodded at Harold. “Good,” he said. “Many men can’t handle ass fucking, especially under restraint. You will also have to accept having a real cock in your ass eventually.” He removed my restraints. “Do you want to fuck Marissa now? I owe you one.” I grabbed her and pushed her onto her back. I cuffed her wrist over her head and pulled her legs apart, fastening them to side posts on the bed. Then I mounted her and fucked her hard in her pussy.

“Good,” said Harold when I had withdrawn. “You know how to be dominant too. We only need an STD panel from both of you by next week to submit with our report recommending you for Society membership. We’ll let you know the Society’s decision. Oh, and stand still for photos. They go with the report. Our hidden cameras already have video of this session.”

I thought about this and got quite excited at the idea of my sexual acts being captured on video. It showed as Marissa took images of my erect cock and balls close up as well as front and rear naked standing photos. Aileen really got into the session, looking seductive as Harold photographed her nude front and rear, up from the floor between her legs, then spread wide on the bed, her labia pulled apart. The Society would certainly see what they were getting.

We had a nervous and excited two weeks. Then the call came. We could go on to the initiation step. It would be a Society session in a secret location focused specifically on us to test our sexual limits. If we performed acceptably in the initiation, we would be offered membership. We could still refuse membership at any time during the initiation, but we would always be under threat of death if we reveal the existence of the Society or the identities of any of its members.

The session was on the following Saturday night. The location was a rural address deep in the Caledon hills. Harold and Marissa picked us up in Long Branch and drove us. They had become our sponsors. Our performance tonight would reflect on them. I could tell Marissa was a bit nervous. “Any advice?” I asked Harold. “Just let yourself go,” he said tersely. “Let them do whatever they want to you, and when you see an opportunity, take it.”

The paved county road led to a gravel road that led to a grassy lane uphill through heavily wooded grounds. The mansion was a modern ranch style house with Georgian columns. Immediately behind it was a low roofed barn. We were stripped in the living room of the house to our underwear and marched out the back door and into the barn.

The lights were low. The barn was surprisingly warm and cozy. The assembled Society members were all naked, men and women. The walls were equipped with cabinets that held cuffs and whips and all manner of punishment tools. Various pieces of bondage furniture stood around the room. Overhead were mounted track lights, banks of them to illuminate any portion of the room. Overhead tracks also held fixtures for pulleys and chains with electric motors attached.

The murmurs in the room died down as Harold and Marissa led us into a pool of light at the centre of the gathering. A man and wife came forward. Harold said, “My Lord, these are Mr. Hemlock and Miss Osier. They wish to become members of our Society.” He and Marissa bowed to them and stepped back into the crowd.

The man was in his sixties, a grey spare fringe of hair around the sides of his bald head and a significant paunch for a belly. He was of medium height and rather pleasant features. Most impressive was his long, thick penis hanging below his testicles. Aileen and I couldn’t help looking at it. Then he spoke.

“I am Lord Whimsy, the head of the Wildwood Society. You will address me as ‘My Lord’, as you’ve heard Harold do. You have expressed a desire to join us. Harold and Marissa have screened you and recommended you. You have been told the rules. You will be tested tonight in every way. My wife, Lady Whimsy, and I will supervise. When the test is over, we will confer with the members of our ***********ion committee who have been investigating your backgrounds. We will then deliver our decision about your membership. It will be final. Do you understand?”


We nodded and said, “Yes, my Lord.” He took my arm and pulled me aside to stand beside his wife. Lady Whimsy was in her fifties and in good shape, dark brown hair and a neatly trimmed pussy bush. She wore a leather halter that surrounded her large breasts with holes where her nipples stuck out invitingly and a leather harness around her hips and through her crotch that framed her prominent pussy. She carried a riding crop in one hand that she slapped against her thigh. Before I could think too much about the implied threat, Lord Whimsy ordered couches brought and set in a circle around him and Aileen. The members took seats.

He stood with Aileen in the centre of the gathering and removed her bra. He fondled her breasts and pinched the nipples. He slapped her hard on both breasts. Some of the male members stoked their penises to erection. The female members rubbed their own nipples and stole fingers into their vaginas. Lord Whimsy pulled down Aileen’s panties and fingered her pussy. “I always have first rights with a new girl, my dear. Privilege of ownership, you know. You see, I founded the Wildwood Society.” He pulled her face to his for a deep kiss while pushing two fingers violently up into her vagina.

He broke the kiss. Aileen moaned as he sawed his fingers in and out of her cunt. “Well, gentlemen,” he said to his audience, “We seem to have a live one tonight.” He pulled out his fingers and tasted them with a leer. “Spread your legs, dear,” he commanded Aileen. “Show the members your pussy.” He separated her labia with his fingers and flicked her clitoris, watching her reactions. She flinched and her breathing became shallower as she was aroused.

Men came from the audience and clamped her ankles to rings set in the floor, her legs spread wide. A rattle from the ceiling announced the arrival of a chain hung from a pulley as a naked man slapped handcuffs on her and attached the cuffs to the hook dangling at the end of the chain. He pushed a button on a control and the hook rose, pulling Aileen’s hands over her head and stretching her body taut.

There was a pause as Aileen’s body shone with sweat in the spotlight. As she twisted apprehensively left and right to see what would happen next, the men in the audience let her see their Sex hikayeleri upright penises, ready to plunder her sexual orifices. She trembled with fear and lust at the thought of being penetrated by all these strangers.

Lord Whimsy appeared behind her out of the shadow. In his hand was a long, leather whip with three tails, each embedded with metal studs. He walked in front of her and held up the whip handle. “Are you ready for the first test, my dear?” he asked calmly. She bit her lip in fear when she saw the whip and saw its ebony handle shaped like a thick penis. Screwing up her courage, she nodded briefly. “Yes, my Lord,” she said. “I’m ready.”

“Good,” he said and jammed the whip handle up into her pussy. She screamed briefly at the sudden distention of her vagina, and then began to moan and pant as Lord Whimsy vigorously and rapidly plunged the ebony penis in and out of her pussy for several minutes. The audience watch with rapt attention, licking their lips and imagining how their cocks would feel up her cunt now engorged with the ebony penis. He stuck the handle up her pussy hard and held it there, feeling the softness of her cunt lips on his hand, the gentle brush of her pubic hair there.

Lord Whimsy stood up and pulled out the whip handle. He walked behind her, took aim, and laid the first blow across her buttocks with the whip. Aileen screamed again and as she fought for air to scream again, the second blow landed. He was thorough. I counted five, ten, then twelve lashes. Then he moved up to her back for a dozen more, and then down to the backs of her thighs for ten more, and then a final ten across her buttocks once more.

Aileen was sobbing and groaning, twisting in her bonds as her bum was whipped. Her buttocks were red and crisscrossed neatly with purple welts. I found myself intensely aroused and vowed to myself to find an opportunity to whip a buxom woman like Aileen. I was sure it would be very arousing, and indeed as I looked at Lord Whimsy, his cock had grown to twice its flaccid length and stood out straight from his body.

He walked in front of Aileen again. “Well done, my dear,” he panted. “You haven’t fainted or asked for mercy. That’s very good. Now I want to introduce my associate, Mr. Black.” A tall man in his mid-forties with a muscular build and thick wavy black hair approached from the shadows. His penis, like Lord Whimsy’s, was large and erect. Aileen glanced at him apprehensively, wondering what new lustful perversion they intended to inflict on her naked body.

“Mr. Black is one of our *********** committee, a long contributor to our Society. By the way, you’ve noticed that we don’t use real names in the Society. He will help me with our next test.” Lord Whimsy glanced down at her legs. “I see quite a dribble down your thighs, my dear. Can it be that a whipping arouses you? Ho, that is excellent in a female candidate, especially for a first time.” He grasped his penis and moved closer to her. “It will also help you for this next test.”

With that, a mechanical whir signaled that a circular section of floor where Aileen was standing began to rise slowly. When Aileen’s pussy hovered just above Lord Whimsy’s cock, it stopped and the chain above her pulled up her arms to make her body taut again. He rubbed the massive head of his penis up and down her vulva lips and then pushed his cock into her cunt. He grabbed her buttocks and began to thrust inside her pussy. Then he moved his hands up to her back to keep her body close as he fucked her. Mr. Black appeared behind her, a long bamboo cane in his hands.

Aileen was focused on the fucking she was getting from the old man in front of her. His breath and body odours were pleasantly fragrant, and his huge cock was scratching the itch that the whipping had produced deep in her cunt. She was completely surprised as the cane whistled through the air and delivered a searing cut across her buttocks. She screamed in pain and pushed her hips forward to escape the cane, just as Lord Whimsy lunged forward with a vicious thrust of his penis up her vagina.

Caught between her two tormentors, Aileen could only scream and cry as she was battered between them. Lord Whimsy could see the cane whistling toward her buttocks and timed his cock thrusts with the cane strokes to catch Aileen’s futile forward lurches to escape the pain as the cane bit into her bum cheeks. This forced his cock deep into her cunt with every stroke of the cane, and Lord Whimsy was clearly enjoying it beyond enjoyment. He was lost in an ecstatic fog of lustful pleasure; he was totally immersed in the intense pleasure of arousal that his penis was giving him as it rampaged in Aileen’s vagina.

By the time Aileen had received a dozen cuts with cane, she too was in a fog of pain and pleasure. Never had she hurt more, but never had she felt so aroused. Suddenly her whole body stiffened in her bonds. “Aaaaaaggh,” she screamed as an orgasm raced up and down her whole body. Lord Whimsy could feel her vagina clenching his cock, and he stopped thrusting. He nodded at Mr. Black, who dropped the cane and approached Aileen from behind.

As Aileen recovered her senses a little from her orgasm, she felt Mr. Black’s cock probing at her ass. He pushed his cock across her lower cunt lips to wet it and then shoved it against her rear sphincter. I could see she was about to protest. We had never attempted anal intercourse with each other or with another couple, but I knew this was different. The Society had no rules, and anyone in a submissive role had to do whatever was demanded. She bit her lip and felt Mr. Black’s penis entering her rectum, pushing inward until she could feel his thighs tight against her sore buttocks. To her surprise, it felt rather soothing.

Then the two men began to thrust, Lord Whimsy in her pussy and Mr. Black in her ass. Like the caning, they co-ordinated their thrusting. They pulled back together. They thrust into her together. Then each went solo with an individual rhythm. Lord Whimsy was perspiring but loving every second. “I can feel his cock in your ass, my dear,” he told her as he fondled a breast and nodded at the cameras capturing Aileen’s ordeal. “How do you like being skewered like this?” Aileen licked her lips and managed a small smile, and then a short nod. Lord Whimsy pulled her tighter and thrust harder. “Ho ho,” he chortled. “I love this one.”

The double fucking built in speed and ferocity. Both men panted and grunted out their obvious pleasure, and then “Aaaarrrrrgghhh” as they felt the divine stiffness in their penises as they began to come. Their thrusting ended with the ejaculation of their semen in deep in Aileen’s rectum and vagina. The white trickle from both orifices was proof for the camera. Birth control was the member’s responsibility. I discovered later that some women chose not to take the pill because they wanted to become pregnant. It gave them time off from the Society’s sexual demands and produced children who were above average in strength and intelligence.

The chain was lowered and Aileen’s shackles were removed. “You are a marvel, my dear,” Lord Whimsy exulted. “Not a murmur of protest and even an orgasm or two. My, my, I think membership is likely for you. But we do have another final test for you later, and remember that your partner must pass his test too. But I think things are looking good for all of us.”

As he sat down with Aileen, fondling her breast, I was pulled from my seat by Lady Whimsy and led to the centre of the circle in the spotlight. Like Aileen, I was stripped of my underwear, a blessing because my cock had been making an uncomfortable tent in my shorts. She forced me to spread my legs, then cupped my balls in one hand while the fingers of the other played up and down the shaft of my cock, stopping to flick lightly around the corona.

She turned me around slowly to display my erect penis to everyone in the audience. “Ah now girls,” she crooned. “See what a magnificent stiff stander we have here. Let’s hope it stays that way through all the tests. It would be a pity to lose it, wouldn’t it?” A ripple of giggles moved through the audience seated in the shadows. “What a nice arrow shape to the head!” She continued to rub and flick my glans penis with her fingers, making my cock bob and lift as the intensity of my arousal grew. “We’ll enjoy feeling this long thick cock tickling our pussies, won’t we?” More laughter.

She nodded to a man who emerged from the shadows with handcuffs that he proceeded to fasten on my wrists. “This is Mr. Green. He will assist me with your first test.” As Mr. Green lowered the chains, hooked my cuffs to the chain, and began to pull my arms over my head, I examined his lithe features. He was slim with wavy brown hair and a vacant look in his eye as he regarded me, as though I were just a piece of meat. It was chilling. His cock was long and thin, now fully erect.

Mr. Green locked my ankles to the floor rings so my legs were spread wide, as Aileen’s had been, and took up the slack in the chain so my body was stretched up tight. My cock stuck straight out in front of me. The head was a coral red where Lady Whimsy had been frigging it.

Suddenly she approached me from the front, arms extended out the side, and with a swift sweeping motion delivered two hard slaps to my penis, left and right. My cock swayed and I held my breath as the pain surged up through my body, but I could also feel my sex organ getting hotter, more aroused and eager to penetrate something. Lady Whimsy watched this reaction and then continued her slaps to the delight of her audience.

After a dozen or so, my cock red and hot and stinging, she stepped back to observe her handiwork. “Still nice and stiff. Very good, sir,” she commented. “Thank you, my Lady,” I replied.

Stepping behind me, she took from Mr. Green the very whip her husband had used on Aileen. Before I knew it, the greased ebony handle pushed its way up my anus. I could feel Lady Whimsy’s warmth as she closed with me, reaching around with one hand to frig my erect penis while buggering me with the whip handle in the other. The simultaneous stimulation of both my cock and my rectum elevated my arousal unbelievably. If this was typical of Society activities, I wanted more.

I was also aware of being watched. The members of the audience, especially the females, were quietly leaning forward to watch my naked body being abused, noting the shape and size of my cock and balls, lusting after me and imagining all sorts of depraved sex acts with me. It made me even hotter.

Lady Whimsy stepped back and pulled the whip handle from my rectum. Mr. Green handed her a clean cloth to wipe the handle. With a firm grip on the handle, she laid the first lash across my bum. The pain seared into me like a knife, and I thought I would instantly lose my erection. But as the second lash tore into my lower buttocks, narrowly missing my testicles, I felt a surprising warmth flood through my lower abdomen and into my cock. It stayed erect. As the whipping went on, it got even hotter.

I got ten, then twelve lashes, as Aileen did. Then Lady Whimsy handed the whip to Mr. Green and walked in front of me, examining my penis. “Hmmmm. Still quite stiff, I see,” she noted. “Very good, Mr. Hemlock. Very good, indeed. Tell me how you like this.” From behind her leg she produced her riding crop and brought the leather pad at the tip down viciously on my cock head. As the pain raced through the glans penis and into my brain, she brought the crop upwards in a hard sweep against the underside of my cock head. She followed this with a quick series of short slaps of the crop up and down and side to side, making my cock jump and leap with her blows.

Then she lowered the crop between my legs and caressed my balls with its leather tip. “How did you like that, Mr. Hemlock?” she asked. I was breathing heavily with the pain and arousal, so I couldn’t answer. I realized she didn’t really want one. “Look ladies,” she said to the audience. “He’s still stiff. Let’s see if he can stay that way bit longer.”

She took up the whip again behind me and laid on another dozen lashes, some across my back, some across the backs of my thighs, and more on my buttocks. The last couple flicked inward and caught my balls, crossing the sensitive sack with livid streaks and causing me exquisite pain. But my cock stayed stiff.

Nodding with satisfaction, Lady Whimsy nodded to Mr. Green who pushed buttons to lower slightly the circular platform on which I was standing. Positioning herself in front of me, Lady Whimsy clasped my waist and guided my erect penis into the valley of her vagina. The warmth and wetness of her cunt was a balm to the burning pain of the whippings. Stretched as I was, I could only hope she would do the work. And she did, bobbing Sikiş hikayeleri up and down on my cock, at least until her body shook with a violent orgasm. Then she stepped away, her pubic hair wet with her cunt juices.

She nodded into the shadows and another woman appeared. “This is Mrs. Blue. She will assist us with the next test.” Mrs. Blue was a Nordic Amazon: tall and blonde, solidly built with wide cheekbones, wide mouth, and wide hips. Her large breasts like Lady Whimsy’s were caught in a leather harness with openings for her nipples and very large areolas. Between her legs was a large, thick lipped cunt covered with brown pubic hair. Some of the seated female members appeared to have bald pussies, but many had left their feminine parts adorned with nature’s foliage. I liked that. It holds those wonderful pheromone odours from the pussy so well and leads to such bloody marvelous erections and orgasms.

Like Lady Whimsy, she approached me from the front and lowered her cunt onto my throbbing cock, still not released from its arousal by orgasm. No sooner had she begun the up and down motions of fucking her pussy on my sex organ than I felt the soft but stiff head of a cock at my anus. Mr. Green was about to bugger me.

I have never been interested in anal intercourse. I’m a pussy man and happy to remain so. I haven’t even been bi curious, as they call it. But in this situation of forced sex acts, I found myself observing my own reactions with curiosity. How indeed would it feel?

It felt marvelous. As Mr. Green’s long, thin penis invaded my rectum and began thrusting, I found myself responding with my cock in Mrs. Blue’s cunt. As the meat in the sandwich, I had double sensations, arousal in both my ass and my cock. They got into a rhythm, Mrs. Blue timing her squats that pushed my penis deep into her vagina with Mr. Green’s thrusts into my rectum. Mrs. Blue had an orgasm, throwing her head back and moaning in lustful delight. Lady Whimsy appeared out of the shadows and laid into Mrs. Blue’s bum with her riding crop. This drove Mrs. Blue’s cunt harder and faster on my cock, and I could feel her pussy muscles contracting around my penis with each crack of the crop across her ass.

This violent action brought on the crisis, and I had the most intense orgasm of my life to that point as I squirted great gobs of semen into Mrs. Blue’s vagina. At the same time, I could feel Mr. Green ejaculating into my rectum. The aftershocks of fucking continued for some time as they held me tight in the sandwich and bathed ourselves in the afterglow of sexual pleasure.

There were murmurs and polite applause as I was released from my bonds and helped to a seat beside Lady Whimsy. I watched as Lord Whimsy got up and supervised the next test. He ordered a bed brought into the spotlight, a rather ordinary four poster bed with a white sheet on the mattress. Then he pulled Aileen into the spotlight again.

“You have done well, my dear,” he began. “Public display of your naked charms, public restraint and arousal, public flogging and whipping, and public fucking and buggering are all part of our pleasures in the Society. This is the last you must endure: the public gangbang.”

He paused to gauge her reaction. We all could see the fear and apprehension on Aileen’s lovely face. I knew she had never had more than one man at once. How would she react? Could she take the pussy pounding he was promising?

“I’m sure you will do well,” Lord Whimsy reassured her. “Most women do. We just need to be sure your sweet cunt won’t dry up on us during a long session. Sometimes our most popular victims attract quite a crowd of violators.” He paused. “Speaking of violators, the male members of the *********** committee should come forward now.”

He introduced them one at a time. “Mr. Grey, Mr. Brown, Mr. White, and you know Mr. Black and Mr. Green. All right, gentlemen, restrain her.” The men took Aileen to the bed and pushed her down on her back. She thought they wanted her lengthways in the normal way, but they grabbed her arms and legs and turned her sideways, pulling her arms out to the side where they were shackled by the wrists to the posts at the top and bottom of the bed on that side.

On the other side, they pulled her left leg over to the top post and shackled it there by the ankle. Then they slowly forced her right leg wide to the other side, down to the post at the bottom of the bed and shackled it there. Aileen’s legs now spread painfully wide apart, her ass and cunt open wide for all to see. Her tits heaved as she fought to control her panicked breathing, and her belly glistened with the sweat of anxious fear.

“Behold, the sacrificial victim,” announced Lord Whimsy. “If she survives this test without fear and without using the safe word to make it stop, she will become one of us.” Moving into the valley between her legs, he pointed to her cunt. “This is why, gentlemen, we formed this Society: unfettered access to luscious female bodies. Life is the cock in the cunt. Look at this one. Such a prominent Mound of Venus to pound on. Such a luxurious bush of dark pussy hair. Such juicy thick pussy lips to lick and suck. Such a cute little clitoris to flick and munch on and to grind on while fucking this beauty. Is she not a beauty and a desirable object of our lusts? Isn’t this the best part of her initiation into our lustful tribe?”

They all nodded with dissolute expressions of lust and depravity on their faces. Lord Whimsy advanced to Aileen’s crotch and flicked the head of his penis up and down her pussy slit. “I’m going to go first, my dear. As I told you, office has its privileges. Now at my age, even with an extra dose of Viagra, I will only manage one more orgasm today, and this one will be a long time in coming, if you will excuse the expression. But it will be a great one because I do love fresh cunt.”

With that, he pushed the head of his penis into Aileen’s vagina and then climbed onto the bed, squashing her breasts against his chest. “Here we go, Aileen honey. Pricks up your cunt. Enjoy the ride.” Lord Whimsy’s buttocks began to rise and fall heavily as he drove his penis into her vagina and sucked her nipples. Spread open, arms and legs shackled wide on the bed, she felt helpless and abused as his cock rampaged in her cunt.

He grunted and wheezed as his ample belly flopped on hers with each thrust of his penis. He felt his arousal grow and grow as he ground his cock into her pussy; he reveled in dominating her, feeling the heat and moisture of her cunt that enveloped his unbridled prick; he ravaged the naked female spread and shackled under him, powerless to stop his plundering her most secret treasure with his depraved lust.

Then Lord Whimsy suddenly stopped fucking her. “My dear” he whispered in her ear, feeling his cock lying in her cunt, twitching and eager for release from its torture of arousal, “you do know, don’t you, that we are making a movie right now?”

She opened her eyes wide from her miasma of sexual arousal caused by the pounding of his cock in her cunt. Her eyes held the question. “Oh no, my Lord,” she breathed. “Whatever for?” He grunted a laugh. “For us, of course. We view them later for our pleasure. We sell them on the Internet for the pleasure of others and our profit. Look up.”

In the shadows overhead, she saw a television monitor. Its view shifted every few seconds from a wide angle view of the bed with Lord Whimsy lying on her naked body, his buttocks hunching forward as he drove his penis into her vagina, to a low angle view of his cock and balls rising and falling on her pussy mound, her breasts and face visible as his bum rose, pulling his cock part way out of her pussy, ready for another thrust inside.

Aileen had never been fucked such a long time by one man. Thoughts she had about having a video made of her initiation ordeal were pushed aside by the need to focus on breathing as her breath was pushed out of her lungs by the heavy body forcing itself on top of hers, pounding its pubic bone onto hers as Lord Whimsy’s thick cock rammed in and out of her pussy. She wondered idly how bruised her cunt would be, and whether she could take the fucking to come. His rhythmic penis thrusts went on and on and on as his pleasure grew slowly and surely to a climax.

Then thankfully she felt his rhythm speed up, his cock excited to that delicious point of no return when the automatic response to stimulation triggers an orgasm. Lord Whimsy clamped his mouth on hers in a long kiss as he hammered his cock into her cunt harder and faster and harder and faster.

Then he slammed his penis deep into her vagina and held it there for a moment, raising his head in a wild groan of profound pleasure as the orgasm hit him and he felt the first jet of semen spurt from the head of his cock. Then he continued thrusting into her cunt as his cock kept spraying her cervix with his semen in decreasing amounts and with less violent contractions of his penis muscles.

Even after his cock had quit spurting, he continued to move it up and down the length of her birth channel to prolong his pleasure. It shrank and shrank back to its normal flaccid state in a warm glow of sexual release. He finally came to rest on her shackled body with a sigh of contentment.

Everyone waited until he raised his head and then reluctantly climbed off Aileen’s nude bound body. Lord Whimsy regarded her naked charms for a moment, the trickle of semen from her cunt lips made coral with the vigour of his fucking, her heavy breathing, and her lidded eyes. Then he nodded to the other men waiting to fuck her.

Mr. Grey was nearly as old as Lord Whimsy, and he was eager to ravish the restrained beauty. His short, thick cock was soon sheathed in her cunt. He accompanied his rapid fucks into her pussy with loud grunts of sexual satisfaction. When he came, it was almost silently. Only when he withdrew his cock from her vulva did we see the new flow of white cream from between her inner labia.

Mr. Brown was black, a muscular man of medium build with a big penis, long and heavy in its erection, with a cloud of tight, wiry black pubic hair above it. He forced its broad head between Aileen’s pussy lips and flicked her clit several times with his fingers, forcing a groan from her. Then he pushed his cock up to the hilt into her cunt. His cock thrusts when he started to fuck her were determined and solid. She moaned and closed her eyes as he built her sexual response into a violent orgasm. Lord Whimsy noted the orgasm with satisfaction. Mr. Brown continued to fuck her hard and then slowed his thrusts, eventually pulling back and out. He had come in her pussy. More thick white semen leaked from her abused labia. Her pubic hair glistened in the spotlight with beads of sweat.

Mr. White was, in fact, yellow. He was Asian, probably a wealthy Japanese businessman with many local investments and a taste for both Scotch whisky and white women. His penis was long and thick with the biggest cock head I had ever seen: broad and menacing with a wide urethral opening. As he pushed it against Aileen’s labia, it spread her cunt lips wide and forced a groan from her as it burrowed up into her vaginal passage.

Like Mr. Brown, Mr. White gave free rein to his lust and continued to fuck Aileen with regular, determined strokes of his penis. His pleasure built. He sucked on her nipples, then slapped her breasts hard. He leaned forward and kissed her on the mouth as his fucking picked up speed and he slammed harder into her pussy mound. His cock foamed in her labia with cunt juices and semen. Then he slowed as his orgasm hit him, and he withdrew from her body with a groan of satisfaction, his semen flowed copiously from Aileen’s pussy and stained the bed sheet.

Now in a daze of sexual arousal, Aileen had lost count of her orgasms and was unaware that the end of her initiation was close at hand. Mr. Black mounted her but did not take long to reach his climax. I thought it likely that he preferred her ass to her pussy, given his performance in the Aileen sandwich with Lord Whimsy. Similarly, Mr. Green took little time leaving his contribution in Aileen’s pussy with his long, thin penis, possibly because he preferred men to women anyway. I began to wonder what sexual preferences were represented in the membership of the Wildwood Society.

Lord Whimsy brushed a lock of matted hair from Aileen’s brow and kissed her cheek. “Bravo, my dear. Well done. We are indeed fortunate to have a luscious bit of crumpet such as you wanting to join us and have it off some more. If your partner can pass the final test, I personally will be very happy to welcome you to our Society.” Aileen smiled wanly at him as Mr. Black and Mr. Green released her from her bonds and helped her off her bed of trials.

I felt Erotik hikaye Lady Whimsy beside me get up. She drew her lips and took my hand, pulling me with her to the bed and nodding to Mrs. Blue to help her. They shackled me to the bed on my back like Aileen. Lady Whimsy took hold of my upright cock and smeared it with an ointment that felt warm at first as her hand frigged up and down my shaft, but then it began to itch and burn. The frigging got harder and faster. The itch stretched my cock to its limit. My glans penis felt swollen and hot. My balls ache. When I came, the jets of semen flew into the air and splashed ten feet away onto the carpet. Murmurs and applause rippled through the audience. “My, my, you do have quite the strong cock, luv,” cooed Lady Whimsy. “I’m sure all our ladies will want to feel it going off in their hot little love tunnels.”

She giggled and then, without breaking eye contact, mounted me, stuffing my cock into her own love tunnel. She rubbed her palms up and down through the hair on my chest as she rocked her pelvis on my cock, driving it up and down her moist cunt passage. She leaned further forward and rubbed the hard nubs of her nipples across my chest as she fucked on my cock. Then she sat up straight and wiggled her bottom to get my penis as far into her vagina as she could. I could feel the head of my penis pushing against a mucous wall that had to be her cervix. Her head fell back and her eyes have closed in ecstasy as she felt my cock probing in her very depths.

Lady Whimsy pushed up a bit and fell back down onto my cock, driving it deep again. “Aaaaah,” she moaned and repeated the action several times, each time groaning with pleasure at the extreme penetration of her pussy. Then she began bouncing with surprising energy for a woman of her age until my cock suddenly stiffened and I felt the first jets of sperm shooting out from my cock head and splattering her inner vagina walls. “Oh, oh, my, that’s good,” she breathed and kept bouncing until my slackening penis could no longer invade her cunt and flopped out.

She planted a kiss on my cheek. “You’ve got a good stiff one there, luv. I think you’re going to be OK if you can come one more time.” I wasn’t sure about that. I’d already come three times, the most I’d ever achieved in a whole evening, and that was when I was younger. I could only hope my magic penis pleasure machine stayed serviceable for one more romp tonight.

Mrs. Blue took her time releasing my shackles as Lady Whimsy explained that this last test involved trying NOT to come until told to do so. That would be quite a trick, considering that my penis had already spurted its load of semen three times. If I could keep it erect long enough to invade a couple of vaginas, it would want a quick release of seminal fluid in an intense and prolonged orgasm so that it could rest for a good long while. How many vaginas for how long was a question I couldn’t answer.

“Let me introduce our ladies on the *********** committee. You know Mrs. Blue. This is Mrs. Pink, Mrs. Mauve, Mrs. Vanilla, and Mrs. Sunshine. Your task will be to give each one an orgasm in a different position without coming yourself.” I stared at her horrified. Five beautiful women and no orgasm: I doubted I could last that long. I was lusting after them already.

First was Mrs. Pink, a petite brunette with a pink, rosy complexion. She looked about thirty as she flopped on the bed on her hands and knees and presented me with her gorgeous backside, two luscious globes of flesh with her secret slit surrounded with pussy hair nestled between. “Mrs. Pink wants it doggy style,” announced Lady Whimsy.

It wasn’t difficult. Mrs. Pink’s love nest was full lipped and wet with anticipation. I kneeled up behind her and found my cock standing at full attention. As I pushed my cock head into her cunt, she wiggled her bum and murmured approvingly. I thrust firmly into her vagina with steady strokes, feeling her ample breasts swaying under her. Her breathing got faster and shallower, and then she suddenly crumpled flat on the bed, her body shaking with a massive orgasm.

Next on the bed was Mrs. Mauve, a tall red haired beauty with big boobs with freckles on them. She pushed me aggressively onto the bed on my back and mounted me, stuffing my cock into her warm wet tunnel. Her pussy hair was real red, not strawberry blonde, and her pussy lips were thick and full. I was really turned on as she bounced on my cock, and I thought “This won’t do. I have to avoid coming.” So I pulled her close on my chest and hammered my cock into her cunt hard and fast. I got the response I wanted. Her orgasm built quickly and hit her as she gasped for breath. I pulled out of her cunt quickly to cool my cock and avoid coming myself as Mrs. Mauve shook beside me in the throes of orgasm.

Mrs. Blue pushed herself to the head of the line and mounted me as I lay on my back. She reversed herself and stuffed my cock into her waiting cunt. Then she leaned back on my chest as a video camera came out of the shadows to capture my cock thrusting in her cunt between widely splayed legs. As I had done with Mrs. Mauve, I fucked hard and fast into Mrs. Blue’s cunt, white foam of cunt juice coating my cock shaft. “Unngh uunnnngh,” she grunted as her orgasm hit her and I pulled out of her pussy, my cock vibrating and hot. I knew I was getting close to orgasm.

Mrs. Vanilla was black, or at least a dark cream colour, quite attractive with delicate features and a dark triangle of curly hair covering her pussy. She lay down beside me on her side and lifted one leg, inviting me to penetrate her pussy from behind. Being a gentleman, I accepted her offer and found her vagina to be remarkably warm and fragrant. As I thrust languidly into her pussy, hugging her delicate body close, I started daydreaming how nice it would be to come in her cunt and fall asleep.

Suddenly, I realized my cock was getting very hard and ready to come. I immediately jammed my cock up her cunt and held it immobile. While I waited for my cock to calm down a bit, I absently caressed one of her nipples and fondled her breast. To my astonishment, she began to moan. As I squeezed her breasts harder and pinched her nipples, she began to shake in a massive orgasm. I knew some women have sensitive breasts. Some can even achieve orgasm with nipple stimulation. It appeared Mrs. Vanilla was one of those. I was saved. I withdrew my over stimulated cock.

Lady Whimsy approached the bed, followed by Mrs. Sunshine. Mrs. Sunshine was Asian, possibly a spouse to Mr. White, and of the same age. She had that delicate beauty of the Japanese geisha, perfect body proportions, fine features, jet black hair on her head and on her pussy, and full breasts. “Mrs. Sunshine,” Lady Whimsy announced to me, “is old fashioned. She wants to be taken in the European matrimonial position, also known as missionary style.” She shook her head slightly, as if to say this was too boring for the Society. “You’ve done well, so this time, we will let you come.”

I sighed with relief. I knew I was home free. I took Mrs. Sunshine ceremoniously by the hand and laid her on her back. I caressed her body and breasts, spread her legs, and licked her pussy into a receptive lather. Oh, she tasted so fragrant, so pungent, so good. I was so aroused. Then I mounted her and had one of the greatest fucks of my life, thrusting and thrusting into her pussy mound and erupting into a prolonged orgasm that shot jet after jet of sperm into the depths of her vagina.

Aileen and I sat together afterwards on a couch in the semi dark, waiting for the *********** Committee to make their decision and whispering to each other. My cock and balls ached from repeated orgasms and her pussy and tits were sore from repeated pummeling, but we were very happy. “That was the most awesome sex I’ve ever had,” she breathed. “Yah, me too,” I whispered. “I hope they accept us. If this was an initiation, I just have to find out what else they do in their other sessions.”

There was a rustling as naked people got up from their seats and mingled, but in an orderly way, whispering to each other. The men ended up on one side of the room, the women on the other. The bed was removed from the centre of the room under the spotlight, and then Lord and Lady Whimsy appeared there.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the Wildwood Society, your *********** Committee has reached a decision,” announced Lord Whimsy. “Mr. Hemlock and Miss Osier, will you come forward, please.” I took Aileen by the hand and we walked into the bright light and stood in front of the Lord and the Lady.

“You have both performed beyond expectations tonight, my dears,” he began. “We of the Society have rarely seen such endurance and such lustful response to the sex acts that we made you perform. Your obvious enjoyment of every depravity is an inspiration to us all, and we hope you will want to contribute to the design of our sex sessions so that we can benefit from your active sexual imaginations.”

We looked at each other and smiled with a hint of smirk as our imaginations began to work. They wanted us to be dirty with them. “And so, my dears, we welcome you now into the Wildwood Society. May your orgasms be many and powerful.” The group broke into spontaneous applause.

“And now, we ask you to indulge us in an old custom of welcome into our Society. The assembled members have enjoyed watching your performance tonight. Now they wish to be acquainted with your naked bodies.” Lady Whimsy produced two sets of handcuffs and fastened them to our wrists behind our backs.

“Miss Osier,” said Lord Whimsy in a formal voice, “please move down the line of men over there.” He motioned to Mr. Black, who took her arm and guided her to the first of the naked men, who fondled her breasts and cupped her pussy mound, sliding an exploring finger into her cunt. One by one, they passed her on, kissing her on the lips and on the tits, pinching her nipples, slipping between her legs to lick her pussy, or grabbing her buttocks and spreading her cheeks to slip and exploring finger into her asshole.

My own introduction to the women was similar. Mrs. Blue led me down the gauntlet of women who kissed and licked and rubbed my cock into erection, teased my balls, or slipped sly fingers into my asshole. Sore from rubbing and slapping, my penis felt grateful when the end of the line arrived and I was returned with Aileen to the spotlight circle beside Lord and Lady Whimsy.

“And now, ladies and gentlemen,” he began again, “I must thank you for welcoming these new acolytes into our mysteries of the human libido in such an enthusiastic fashion.” Lord Whimsy chuckled as he glanced pointedly at my erect penis. “Please feel free to indulge your passions in the usual ways.”

Several men came over to us and took hold of Aileen, talking and laughing and charming her into sitting and then reclining on a couch where they could take advantage of her female charms. Soon cocks were introduced into her cunt and she was being fucked savagely and repeatedly on the couch: cocks in her cunt, in her ass, and in her mouth.

Some of the women surrounded me and pulled me over to another couch. One bleach blonde matron called Miss Patty pushed me onto a reclining damsel whose naked charms I had noted before. Her name, I later discovered, was Nella. She was part English, part Maltese, with a beautiful, oval face and full lips, long dark brown straight hair to her shoulders, and olive skin like silk. Her pubic hair was luxuriously thick and dark brown covering a prominent mound and fat, full pussy lips. As I eased my erect penis through her bush and into her vagina, I found my libido revving up again, my cock getting stiff and hot, and my hands roaming all over her naked body.

The other naked women surrounded us and began to comment on our fucking. “I’ll bet you’re enjoying that big cock of his, aren’t you, Miss Patty?” one mocked. “That greedy maw of yours loves a fat cock, doesn’t it, Miss Patty?” jibed another. Nella ignored them and so did I. I kissed her passionately and kept up a thrusting rhythm that built our passion to a mutual climax and orgasm. As we subsided in each other’s arms, the group dispersed and we were left alone.

“So who are you, and how do I contact you?” I asked. Nella smiled and bit her lip. “You don’t,” she said. “It is forbidden for members to call each other. But think. Do you not know me?” I stared at her, examining her facial features and exquisite body again. They were indeed familiar. “We knew each other years ago at college. I had a boyfriend you knew. He went away on vacation without me. You consoled me.” The light dawned. “Nella!’ I exclaimed. “Ssssh,” she said. “No names. Look me up on the Internet. It was so good seeing you here tonight. I’d like to do it again.”

She kissed me on the lips and was gone. The meeting broke up, Aileen and I retrieved our clothes at the house, and we drove home making plans to see Nella and help me live again a love of my youth.

The End

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

METEOR PART-1

1.01 METEOR PART-1 PROLOGUE:
1.02 ELLIE AND THE WORMS:
1.03 OWEN AND THE WORMS:
1.04 THE COLONY IS READY:

1.05 LISA AND ARON INTRODUCTION:

1.06 LISA AND HER WORMS:
1.07 LISA, WORMS, FIRST ORGASM:
1.08 LISA, WORMS, BREAST ENHANCEMENT:
1.09 LISA, WORMS, CLITORIS ENHANCEMENT:
1.10 LISA, WORMS, VAGINAL ENHANCEMENT:
1.11 LISA, WORMS, VAGINAL TESTING:

1.12 LISA, ARON, MORNING ERECTION:
1.13 LISA, ARON, SHOWER, HAIR REMOVAL:
1.14 LISA, ARON, SHOWER, DEEPTHROAT:

1.15 ARON AND HIS WORMS:
1.16 ARON, WORM, NIPPLE ENHANCEMENT:
1.17 ARON, WORM, PROSTATE PREPARATION:
1.18 ARON, WORM, URETHRA, PROSTATE ENHANCEMENT:
1.19 ARON, WORM, URETHRA, ERECTION ENHANCEMENT:
1.20 ARON, WORM, CONDITIONING:

1.21 ARON, LISA, THE MATING:

1.01 METEOR PROLOGUE:

Maple Creek is a small rural town with a population of 12,500. Its residents had heard the news that a meteor shower would be clearly visible for them to see during the night hours. It was a festive occasion and the people gathered with their drinks and cameras to watch the rare event.

Only a handful saw the meteor fragment land in the park that was in the middle of town, leaving a four foot deep hole. Within moments, the fragment’s parasites were burrowing into the soil. The park was closed while the impact was investigated and reopened 24 hours later when no danger to the citizens were detected.

As the parasites spread outward, they came in contact with earthworms and in two weeks, a new species of worm was evolving and adapting to their earthen environment. The newly formed colony became sensitive to the noise and vibrations generated by the towns businesses and traffic, causing them to migrate toward the quieter suburban areas. Communication between the worms were on the telepathic level allowing information to be rapidly passed throughout the colony. This level of communication could be passed to humans in the form of a ‘suggestion’. Their vision could be tuned to the entire light spectrum, infrared through ultra-violet.

It was a warm summer’s night and some of the worms had risen to the grassy surface in the backyard of a house. A couple were having sex and were unaware that they were being studied. When they finished they went into the house and the worms began analyzing the fluids that were on the grass. Within seconds internal chemical changes were remapping the worm’s DNA and biological makeup. The need for more of these fluids became a priority. All returned to the soil and began passing the enhanced DNA to the rest of the colony.

They needed to know more about the human anatomy and the colony entered several single homes where they observed the mating practices of males with females, males with males and females/females. A group of worms returned to the town’s center and came upon a fertility clinic. Here, they learned all they needed to know about the human anatomy and its sexual organs.

A The colony selected two homes where a female and a male lived by themselves. The male was chosen because he was observed having sex with another male. The worms watched as the humans undressed each other. They saw the human’s hands and mouths arouse each other’s bodies and ultimately witnessed their orgasms. They saw the unassisted forceful ejaculation of the male that was being mounted by another male.

The colony was now ready to acquire and store the valued fluids that the humans could produce for them. They selected two homes where a female and a male lived by themselves. The male was chosen because he had mated with another male.

1.02 ELLIE AND THE WORMS:

The four worms entered the crawl space under Ellie’s house. Guided by their infrared vision, they made their way into her bedroom. The worms crawled onto the bed and observed their sleeping target.

Ellie was resting on her right side and one of the worms ‘suggested’ that she roll over onto her back and Ellie unconsciously did so.

Two 8″ x 2″ worms made their way toward the sides of Ellie’s body. As they neared her body, the color and texture of the worms changed to a clear transparent color and their physical shape became circular. The rounded worm masses made their way upward onto Ellie’s chest and slowly formed two massaging pouches over her firm breasts. Two internal mouth-like depressions formed and descended onto her nipples, gently sucking them into their warm ‘mouths’.

At the same time, two worms were making their way from the foot of the bed toward the junction of her thighs. One was long and thick, 12″ x 2″ and the other was small, 3″ x 1/2″.

The smaller one reached its destination first. It also, changed its from color to a clear, transparent color. The leading ‘end’ formed into a suckling ‘mouth’ and slithered into the soft confines of her clitoral hood and became dormant when it nestled onto her clitoris.

The larger worm was now inches from Ellie’s labia and its leading ‘end’ formed into two thick ‘lips’ and molded itself over the closed folds of her labia, just under the smaller worm. It secreted a chemical that would put Ellie into a dream state.

The encasing pouches on her breasts began a sensuous massaging and kneading action and the suckling ‘mouths’ now had her nipples fully erect. The new sensations rippled across her chest and flowed downward toward her aroused sex. As the pouches and ‘mouths’ intensified their actions she began pushing her aching breasts and erect nipples into the worm’s silky pouches.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Ellie was dreaming that her Lover was laying beside her and his hands, tongue and lips that were exploring body. A long soft moan escaped her sleeping mouth and she unconsciously bent her legs and spread her thighs wide apart. As her bent thighs spread apart, her Lover moved between them. At the same time, the thick worm attached to the folds of labia nestled further inward as her thighs widened. Her arousal slowly grew and radiated across her loins. Cilia-like tubes formed within the lips and massaged their way between the swelling folds with a delicious suckling action. The smaller worm felt Ellie’s clitoris harden within its rippling ‘throat’. The more it expanded, the more the worm had to suck and suckle on. Ellie moaned as her rigid clitoris began spasming within the clenching ‘throat’ of the worm’s body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Ellie’s sleeping hips jerked and a gasp escaped her mouth as jolts of pleasure exploded across her loins. A thick mass pushed through the center of worm’s suckling lips and pressed between her swollen folds, pushing them further apart. She felt an exquisite pressure as her inner lips and vaginal opening stretched to accommodate the flexing thickness of her dream Lover’s erection, then felt unbelievable sensations exploding within her as the worm’s twisting cilia nubs teased and tantalized the sensitive flesh of her vaginal walls.

As the worm slithered inward it began circling the sensitive lining of her enflamed passage. Suddenly, Ellie arched up from the bed and her hips began franticly grinding her seething sex in the air. The worm had found her illusive ‘G’ spot and Ellie screeched ecstatically as the excited tissues exploded with jolts of joy. Ellie began twisting her hips in a desperate attempt to get her Lover’s erection to deeply penetrate her vagina. She wanted it all, she needed it all. She thrust her sex upward, forcing the worm’s body to lunge into the depths of her sexual being.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worm rested for a few seconds while Ellie cooed and gurgled with joy. Then, it slowly withdrew and plunged back into her seething vaginal sheath. The worm’s mass was now expanding to 3″ as it flexed deep within her body. Her dream Lover pulled out and twisted his way inward, again and again and again. Ellie’s body was catapulted into a sexual frenzy.

“Ohhhhhhh!! Yessssssss!!”

The worm-like phallic expanded and contracted, twisted and turned as it burrowed into Ellie’s enflamed passage then slithered back out. Her frenzied body was now totally controlled by the ravenous worm. Ellie instinctively fell into the same rhythm. She began urgent counter thrusts with her thrashing hips, her thick vaginal juices were being sucked up by the thousands of cilia-like tubes that were ecstatically tormenting her seething vagina.

All the while, the worm’s pouches continued to massage and knead her aching breasts and suckle on her bullet-like nipples. The purring ‘mouth’ and ‘throat’ that encased her rigid organ of joy now joined in on the ecstatic assault on Ellie’s body. Her rigid clitoris exploded sending ecstatic jolts of ecstasy roaring through her body like a series of freight trains.

The worm knew that Ellie was at her orgasmic point of no return and it intensified its assault on her sexuality. Her clasping and clenching vaginal muscles tightly gripped the worm’s flexing body. Her mouth opened wide but no sound was heard, Her glassy eyes opened wide but saw nothing. Her entire body arched upward and froze as her orgasm was unleashed.

With a deep intake of breath, Ellie’s orgasmic wail echoed around the room as her body finally exploded with its total orgasm and the worm feasted on her gushing nectar.

IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!”

Ellie slumped down onto the bed, gasping and panting. A low moan escaped Ellie’s unconscious body as the worm slowly withdrew from her reluctant vagina with a loud slurping sound. The slick ‘mouth’ slipped away from her engorged clitoris and her rigid pink organ popped into the air.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The suckling pouches lifted from her breasts and nipples and slipped down the sides of her body onto the bed. Ellie drifted back to sleep as her ‘wet dream’ and her Lover faded.

The worms pooled their information with each other and drew up the requirements to arouse a female and bring her to full orgasm. They also had the information needed for a female’s sexual enhancements. They left the way they had arrived and returned to the colony.

1.03 OWEN AND THE WORMS:

The five worms entered the crawl space under Owen’s house. Guided by their infrared vision, they made their way into his bedroom. The worms crawled onto the bed and observed their sleeping target.

Owen was sleeping in the nude with the sheet partially covering his body. He was dreaming of his Lover Stanley and his penis was half erect. The two smaller worms, 2″ x 1/16″, made their way toward the sides of his body. As they neared his body, the color and texture of the worms changed to a clear transparent color and their physical shape became circular. The rounded worm masses made their way upward onto Owen’s chest and slowly formed over each of his areolas. Within each mass, internal mouth-like depressions formed and descended onto each nipple with a gentle suckling motion.

Owen sighed as his dream Lover lowered his mouth and his lips paid homage to his stiffening nipples. At the same time, the other three worms were making their way toward the junction of his thighs. One was long and thick, 12″ x 2″ and the second was smaller, 8″ x 3/4″. They also changed their color to a transparent clearness as they neared his body. The last worm, 10″ x 1/4″, made its way toward his waist. The 8″ x 3/4″ worm reached Owen’s body first and pressed between the spread cheeks of his buttocks, nudging against the tight opening to his rectum.

The larger worm slithered under his testicles and upward onto his half erect member. An opening appeared under Owen’s testicles and his balls slipped into a warm, silky, massaging pouch. It secreted a chemical that would keep Owen in his dream state. Owen sighed and his penis grew harder as the hands of his Lover lifted and massaged his testicles.

The portion of the worm that lay over his erection now formed a opening and Owen’s sigh became a moan as his hardness was manipulated into a warm velvety sheath. As the worm closed around Owen’s erection, its sheath began to caress and squeeze his engorged member. The long, thin worm slithered onto Owen’s lower abdomen and became dormant.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Owen was dreaming that Stanley’s hands, tongue and lips that were exploring every erogenous zone on his body. He unconsciously bent his legs and spread his thighs wide apart allowing his Lover to lay between them. The worm that was snuggled against his rectal area nestled deeper into his anal lips. His breathing quickened as an exquisite tingling grew within each nipple as his Lover’s lips and tongue adorned his nipples. The feelings intensified as his dormant male nipples tingled and grew erect within the suckling ‘mouths’.

The thick head of the worm that was nestled between his anal lips began to ooze a muscle relaxing chemical. The warm liquid caused his anus and rectal sheath to ripple with pleasure as the fingers of his Lover caressed the treasured opening to his ‘womanhood’.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!!”

The worm’s mass slipped inward twisting and turning and Owen’s hips squirmed as the slick length nudged its way into his rectum. He moaned with pleasure as the ‘fingers’ began to massage the sensitive lining of his rectal sheath.

“Ohhhhhh!! Stanley!!”

The tip of the exploring worm began circling the walls of his rectal sheath as if were searching for something … and then it found it, Owen’s prostate. The worm incased the sensitive tissues forming a soft, warm ‘mouth’ and began a delicious sucking motion.

Owen arched up and gasped at the incredible contact. His erection jerked as ripples of joy rushed from his prostate to the thick, sensitive gland of his erection.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worm’s slow, soft massaging motion was constant and never faltered. Within 30 seconds small explosions of ecstasy ricocheted across his loins. Preseminal fluid seeped out of the opening slit on the excited crown and was eagerly swallowed by the worm’s thirsty ‘mouth’. Within a minute the small explosions intensified and Owen was moaning and gasping. As his body quaked with minor orgasms, the hips of his sleeping body thrust his engorged member into the worm’s ‘vaginal’ sheath in a frantic attempt to ejaculate.

The worm suddenly stopped its exquisite massaging of Owen’s prostate. The worm lay dormant within Owen’s spasming passage. Owen moaned in disappointment and kept thrusting his erection into squeezing sheath.

The top of the worm’s sheath opened and the head of Owen’s glistening erection popped into the air. The dormant fifth worm that was laying on Owen’s abdomen, came to life and slithered up his companion toward the bared gland. Its body oozed a clear thick liquid as it arched upward and then downward into Owen’s urethra. A long sigh escaped his lips as the worm slipped deep into his manhood.

The worm reached the valves that controlled the flow of semen and sperm into the urethra. Not knowing which was which, it opened the first valve and slithered downward into Owen’s testicles. It began analyzing the fluids and its sperm content. The worm then returned to the valve, closed it, and moved to the second valve. It communicated with the rectal worm as it slipped into the fleshy tissues of Owen’s prostate and seminal vesicles. Owen gasped loudly as they worked in unison to stimulate the sensitive organ. The seminal fluids were analyzed as the spurted past the body of the long worm as it flowed toward the straining head of his erection. Owen’s engorged member jerked wildly and the worm’s exposed length whipped back and forth in the air. The worm now had the information of a male’s internal sexual makeup and withdrew. Owen sighed as it slipped out of his oozing urethra and once again became dormant on his abdomen. The open sheath closed around Owen’s erection.

The body of the rectal worm now lengthened and thickened to 8″ x 2.50″ as the clenching sheath began to ripple up and down his manhood. Owen’s dream Lover began slow inward and outward thrusts into his excited, slick rectal sheath. The phallic shaped worm bored deeply into Owen’s ‘womanhood’ and his chest arched up pushing his rigid nipples into the worm’s suckling mouths.

Owen was catapulted into a sexual frenzy. His body thrust his hardness upward into the worm’s loving sheath and then plunged his enflamed rectal sheath downward onto the worm’s flexing phallic shaped body. The room was filled with gasps and pants as Owen’s dream Lover pushed him toward his orgasmic trip point.

UHH!! UHH!! UHH!!”

His convulsing body heaved and bucked on the bed, his head thrashed from side to side. He gasped and wailed. His huge, thick erection was jerking wildly within the clenching and squeezing sheath as the rectal phallus lunged into the depths of his spasming rectal sheath. His thick gland twitched with a sense of urgency as his rectal muscles milked his Lover’s stroking erection.

Owen’s whole body went on hold as his hot thick load of semen entered the base of his erection. The thick stream surged its way upward and seemed to stall and play with the most sensitive of male glands, the crown of his penis. The liquid joy swirled around the head and then jettisoned into the worm’s feasting mouth.

His legs kicked outward in a wide ‘V’, cycling frantically in the air over the bed as his orgasm exploded across his body. Owen slumped down onto the bed moaning as the delicious aftershocks rippled throughout his body. The moans and sighs slowly ebbed and he drifted back to sleep as his Lover and ‘wet dream’ faded.

The worm disengaged itself from his softening, slick penis and it plopped onto his abdomen oozing the remnants of his ejaculation. A soft moan was heard as the fullness slipped out of his rectal sheath with a loud slurping sound.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Finally, the two worms that were attached to his nipples and areolas withdrew from his chest.

The worms pooled their information with each other and drew up the requirements to arouse a male and bring him to full orgasm. They also had the information needed for a male’s sexual enhancements. They left the way they had arrived and returned to the colony.

1.04 THE COLONY IS READY:

The information gathered from Ellie and Owen was distributed throughout the colony.

For the female, the three major erogenous zones were the nipples, clitoris and vagina. Enhancing these areas would result in a greater orgasm and more production of the orgasmic fluids.

For the male, the four major erogenous zones of a male were the penis, anal area, prostate and nipples. Enhancing these areas would result in greater volumes of semen and sperm, along with more forceful ejaculations.

The colony was now divided into two groups. One would be assigned to males and the other to females. The female group consisted of four worms and the male group with five worms. Each had its assigned target on the human body. Included in the worm’s mix of chemicals, were aphrodisiacs, sedation and acceptance drugs. The leader of each group would select the target and if required, use its telepathic ‘suggestion’ to have the target undress.

The worms spread silently outward in the soil below the suburban areas of the town. They would apply their ‘magic’ day or night whenever they found a male or female alone. The worm’s bodies had evolved so they could maneuver out of the soil into the open air as well as into water.

1.05 LISA AND ARON INTRODUCTION:

Lisa and Aron are 16 year old twins. Lisa is sexually mature and very promiscuous for her age. She is internet savvy, strong willed and has dreams of seducing her brother. Aron on the other hand is not as sexually mature as his sister. He has not masturbated and is quite content to play with his friends or lose himself in his Xbox, playing video games. Lisa had learned from her friend next door that the previous owner had installed hidden wireless HD cameras in all the rooms as part of a home security system. After much searching, she found the system and with help from the internet, she activated it in her laptop. The multiple views of each bedroom took her breath away.

Adrian and Michelle were on a ‘get away’ weekend and Lisa and Sex hikayeleri Aron were looking after themselves. Their next door neighbor would look in on them occasionally. It was Friday night and Lisa was at her computer and Aron was totally occupied playing Starwars 3. Lisa was again surfing the erotic sites for videos and stories. At 10:30, they decided to go to bed.

1.06 LISA AND HER WORMS:

Lisa had folded the covers down on the bed and lay naked on the bottom sheet. As her hands pleasured herself, her mind was filled with naked images of her brother.

The worms moved toward her body. The breast worms reached her first and through the fog of her arousal, she felt the warm, slick masses slipping onto her upper abdomen. She opened her eyes and saw the two 8″ x 2″ worms. With a startled gasp, she quickly sat up on the bed and then she saw the other two worms crawling toward her spread legs. She was about to leap off the bed when the breast worms secreted a docility drug that was absorbed into her skin.

Lisa calmed and watched with mesmerized eyes as the two worms formed into clear, circular masses and swept over her breasts, encasing each of them within a massaging and kneading pouch. ‘Mouth’ like depressions formed within each pouch and descended onto her erect nipples with a delicious suckling action. Thoughts of her brother faded and were replaced with mental images of the stories she had just read. She slumped back on the bed with her head on the pillow and let the sensations flow across her body.

Through dazed eyes, she saw a 12″ x 2″ thick worm approach the junction of her thighs. She instinctively closed her legs but the worm kept slipping forward. It ‘head’ formed into two thick lips and Lisa held her breath when she felt it nudge against the folds of her labia. The worm’s ‘mouth’ opened and she gasped as it spread over her labia just below the hood of her clitoris. It began an exquisite massaging action and suckling cilia-like tubes pushed between the folds. Lisa moaned and her legs quickly bent at the knees and her thighs spread apart.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Her eyes opened wide when she saw the long, thick worm lying between her thighs attached to labia. The sensations that were flooding her loins were incredible and her breathing came in pants and gasps. It was then that she saw the forth worm, 3″ x 1/2″, slither onto her left thigh and make its way toward her labia.

Again she held her breath as the smaller worm edged its way toward her hardening clitoris. Its clasping ‘mouth’ deliciously slipped over the pink tip of her organ of joy and slowly suckled its way over the rigid appendage and slipped into its protective hood. Lisa squealed at the ecstatic contact and her hips jerked wildly as jolts of joy shot across her sex. The suctioning ‘mouths’ of both worms were now firmly attached to her labia and clitoris.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worms slowed their actions on Lisa’s swelling labia, clitoris, breasts and nipples to a low level purrs and suckles. They now had Lisa’s body under their control. They let her rest for a few seconds as she savored the new sensations that were flowing throughout her body and mind.

1.07 LISA, WORMS, FIRST ORGASM:

In a few moments, the worms renewed their assault on Lisa’s highly aroused body. The head of the worm that was formed over her labia slipped into the flared pink crease, pushing the folds further apart and began sucking on the excited entrance to her vagina. The exquisite sensations melded into those from the clitoral and breast massagers. Lisa arched up from the bed gasping loudly.

“Ohhhhhh!! Jesusssss!!

Lisa closed her dazed and aroused eyes and began moving her swollen sex back and forth onto both massagers. Her mind became saturated with wonderful waves of joy that were cascading across her body. Soft slurping sounds could be heard as her juices mixed with the slick ‘lips’ of the worm’s labia massager. Her excited and clasping vaginal opening was trying to draw the suckling ‘lips’ further into her vagina.

Lisa was jolted out of her euphoric daze when she felt a slight pulsing pressure nudge against her clasping inner lips. The pressure built and Lisa gasped when she felt the entrance to her vagina being gently stretched opened. The thick interior of the worm had formed into a phallic and was nudging at the portal to her to her virgin womanhood. She felt a warm liquid oozing from the head of the worm and a delicious warmth spread around her eager entrance and spread inward.

Her inner lips stretched excitedly over the pulsing head and Lisa moaned as waves of joy flooded her sex. She pushed down and ground her vaginal entrance against the slowly advancing head of the worm and she squealed as it slowly slipped inward, twisting and turning.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Lisa felt an exquisite pressure as her inner lips and vagina stretched to accommodate the flexing thickness of the worm’s phallic, then unbelievable sensations exploded within her as the worm’s twisting cilia nubs teased and tantalized the sensitive flesh of her vaginal walls. The flexing head nudged up against Lisa’s hymen and secreted a numbing chemical which destroyed the nerve endings of the sensitive membrane. The tip of the flexing worm pushed through the small opening in the center of the membrane, shredding her hymen as it slipped through it. With a few slow, reversing strokes, the worm insured that Lisa’s virginity was taken.

The worm now slithered inward and began circling the sensitive vaginal lining of her enflamed passage, as though it was looking for something. Its circling head intensified as it neared its target. Suddenly, Lisa arched upward, her hips began franticly grinding her seething sex onto worm’s thick body. The worm had found her elusive ‘G’ spot and Lisa screeched ecstatically as the excited tissues exploded with of joy.

“OHHHHHHHHHH!! GODDDDDDD!!”

Her arousal vaulted and she moaned in joy as the ecstatic sensations rippled throughout her enflamed sex. As the worm slipped inward, so did the number of pulsing nubs. Lisa wailed in ecstasy as her vaginal muscles rippled in sync with the nubs. The suckling clitoral ‘mouth’ made her organ of joy feel as though it was going to explode. The loving worm now sunk deeper into Lisa’s enflamed passage. It twisted and turned, pulsed and purred as it explored the excited sheath. Soon its eight inches of warm undulating thickness made Lisa’s mind reel with its ecstatic fullness. The worm partially withdrew then slipped back inward, twisting, turning and flexing. It began an ecstatic rhythm, all out, then all in, slow then fast. The worms was now assaulting every erogenous zone in and on her body. From the encasing pouches and ‘mouths’ on her breasts, to the suckling clitoral sheath to the labia massager and its incredible lunging phallic.

Lisa was thrown into a sexual frenzy.

The relentless thrusts of the worm twisted, turned and flexed as it explored her enflamed passage. The clitoral massager now began to push Lisa toward her orgasmic trip point. Its suctioning ‘lips’ caused her spasming organ to explode with jolts of joy. All the sensations now melded together and Lisa’s body bucked and thrashed wildly above the bed.

Her wail’s echoed around the room.

“AHH!! AHH!! AHH!!”

A clear sac at the exterior end of the worm began to fill with a milky colored fluid. Suddenly, the worm lunged inward and stopped. It swelled to a full three inches inside Lisa’s enraged passage. Lisa mind went into an ecstatic freeze when she felt her ‘Lover’ begin deep jerks and flexes. Lisa was at her orgasmic trip point and her spasming vaginal muscles could feel the expanding pulses of the worm’s ejaculant as it surged toward the flexing head of the worm. The worm unleashed its forceful torrents of ejaculant which jettisoned into her seething vagina and her spasming sheath ballooned ecstatically. The exterior sac was refilling itself.

Lisa screeched as waves of ecstasy flooded her body and her own orgasm was unleashed. Her vagina went into deep convulsions, her organ of joy exploded and her first total, orgasm was exploded across her body.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!”

Her ‘Lover’ renewed its deep thrusts and deep orgasmic spasms rolled throughout Lisa’s body like a series of freight trains. She screamed as the orgasmic waves hit her. Her hands fisted tightly and her toes curled. Her legs kicked franticly in the air as the worms pushed her into another total orgasm.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE …”

Lisa’s exhausted and drained body shutdown and the worm rested within her frothy vagina with delicious ‘purrs’.

Lisa remained unconscious for about minute. As she slowly recovered, she felt the imbedded ‘purring’ and moaned as it induced delicious post orgasmic aftershocks.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worm was feasting on her gushing orgasmic fluids. She closed her eyes and savored all the new sensations that were flooding her body. The worm slipped out of her contented vagina. Its head remained nestled between he her wet, tingling inner lips.

1.08 LISA, WORMS, BREAST ENHANCEMENT:

Lisa slumped onto the bed and pillow while she slowly came down from her orgasmic high. She looked down her body and saw the loving ‘mouth’ of the larger worm encasing her swollen flared folds with delicious suckling massages. She could see her engorged clitoris and erect nipples within the loving ‘mouths’ of the other worms.

The purring silky pouches on her breasts now released their enhancement chemicals. Lisa suddenly felt a wonderful firmness grip her breasts.

Her erect nipples twitched with excitement when she saw her breasts begin to expand within the worm’s clear pouches. Delicious quakes pulsed across her chest as her breasts and nipples began expanding in delicious spurts.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!!”

BREASTS: 32B
NIPPLES: 4/16″ x 4/16″

“Ohhhhhh!! Myyyyyyy!!”

BREASTS: 32C
NIPPLES: 5/16″ x 4/16″

Lisa couldn’t believe how full and full her breasts were beginning to feel. Her nipples had never felt so hard and tingly.

“Ohh!! Ohh!! ohh!!”

BREASTS: 32D
NIPPLES: 6/16″ x 5/16″

The expanding pouches had more to work on and the kneading, massaging and suckling intensified.

“OHHHHHHH!! YESSSSSSSS!!”

BREASTS: 34A
NIPPLES: 7/16″ x 5/16″

Lisa was thrusting her breasts ands nipples wildly into the loving pouches.

BREASTS: 34B
NIPPLES: 1/2″ x 3/8″

Lisa’s breasts had now reached their targeted size.

The worm now had Lisa’s breasts and nipples at their target size and the pouches settled down to a wonderful ‘purring’ action. Lisa almost sobbed with joy as she ran her hands over the worm’s massaging pouches.

1.09 LISA, WORMS, CLITORIS ENHANCEMENT:

She lay back savoring the ‘new’ fullness and firmness. Her hard nipples felt like bullets and she yearned to touch them.

The smaller worm that was nestled over her hard clitoris began intensifying its delicious suckling of the rigid organ. Lisa’s clitoris jerked wildly as it strained within the sucking ‘throat’.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Jesussssssssssssssssssss!!”

As it suckled on her rigid organ of joy, the worm released its growth chemicals and Lisa gasped loudly when she felt her clitoris begin to expand within the and suckling ‘mouth’ and ‘throat’.

L/D

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 1/2″ x 3/16″ … 5/8″ x 1/4″

With each ecstatic jerk of her hips, Lisa’s clitoris lengthened and thickened.

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 3/4″ x 3/16″ … 1″ x 3/8″

Lisa’s hips bucked and thrashed as the worm had more and more of the excited organ to work with.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!!”

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 1.25: x 1/2″ … 1.50″ x 1/2″

The rigid organ’s natural downward angle insured an ecstatic contact against a thrusting erection. The worm was now driving Lisa toward her clitoral orgasm. Her throbbing organ was now fully within the sucking worm and she threw her head back and wailed as her organ of joy exploded.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!”

The worm’s ‘mouth’ and ‘throat’ slowly and tantalizingly withdrew from her erect clitoris and Lisa lay back gasping and panting. She leaned up on her elbows and looked down her body and saw her excited, pink mini-erection like clitoris extending well beyond the soft confines of its clitoral hood and an excited smile lit up her face.

She whispered,

“Oh! God, Thank you!”

As if in an answer, the worm rippled along the length of her clitoris with a series of sucks and caresses.

Lisa again gasped in joy.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!”

1.10 LISA, WORMS, VAGINAL ENHANCEMENT:

Lisa felt the thick, ‘purring’ head of the worm’s phallic, that lay within her clasping inner lips, begin to move. Her arousal was now at a fever pitch and she ground her hips against her slithering unseen Lover. The flexing head nudged further inward and Lisa’s excited lips eagerly slipped over the thick head as it slowly twisted and turned its way into her welcoming vagina. The loving phallic sunk into the depths of her sexual being and Lisa screamed with joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The twisting head nestled against the flowering portal to her womb and then rested with delicious ‘purrs’ and flexes as Lisa savored the wonderful fullness that was stretching her womanhood. The worm now secreted its growth chemicals. Lisa gasped as delicious antsy sensations gripped her entire vaginal sheath. The elasticity and vaginal depth was slowly changed to accommodate an 8.0″ x 3.0″ erection. The sexual sensitivity was expanded to take in 50% of the vaginal sheath and her elusive ‘G’ spot was expanded and enhanced.

1.11 LISA, WORMS, VAGINAL TESTING:

Suddenly Lisa’s entire body was flooded with waves of rippling pleasure. The massaging, kneading and suckling pouches renewed their loving attention on her firm breasts and bullet-like nipples. The suctioning ‘mouth’ and ‘throat’ of the clitoral worm once again slipped ecstatically over her extended organ of joy.

Lisa bucked and jerked as her body was thrown into a sexual frenzy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worm’s phallic that was nestled within her clasping inner lips plunged back into the depths of her steaming passage. Lisa squealed in joy as her Lover began an ecstatic series of rhythmic thrusts and lunges.

“OH! GOD! Yes! ” .. Deeper .. Faster ..”

The phallic began to vary its rhythm, full in, full out, part way in, part way out, always twisting, always flexing. Lisa was gasping deeply for air as her body became saturated with waves of intense pleasure and her hips bucked and jerked wildly above the bed as her body rode her enhanced orgasmic wave. Her orgasm came like a clap of thunder and its lightening bolts of joy flashed across her dazed eyes and mind. She arched upward and froze as her loud orgasmic wail echoed around the room.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!”

She slumped back down, gasping and panting. Her hips continued matching the deep thrusts of her Lover. Her mewing and gurgling sounds became incoherent as they escaped her drooling mouth. The phallic now expanded its girth and width and Lisa’s body went into its sexual ‘auto’ mode with forceful counter thrusts.

Lisa was riding her orgasmic elevator toward her second orgasm. Her hands fisted and her toes curled as her Lover lunged into her womb and unleashed its warm thick ejaculant. Lisa felt the incredible thick volume fill her cervix and vaginal sheath. Her eyes opened wide but she saw nothing, her mouth opened but no sound was heard. Suddenly, her orgasmic freeze disappeared and the room again was filled with her second orgasmic wail.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE …”

Lisa’s mind and body went into orgasmic overload and she lost consciousness. Her jerking body slumped back down onto the bed.

Lisa slowly regained consciousness and she moaned as a series of wonderful aftershocks rippled across her body.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Lisa purred as she came down from her orgasmic high. She felt The wonderful pouches slip away and her firm breasts and her perky, erect nipples tingled as they sprung into the air. The suckling clitoral ‘mouth’ released her still engorged clitoris and Lisa gurgled with joy as the rigid pink organ and excited nipples stood tall and hard in the air.

“Goddddddddd!!”

The thick phallic slowly withdrew back into the worm’s ‘labia’ mouth. As it detached itself from Lisa labia, a thick mix of vaginal fluids gushed out of the gaping opening as it slowly returned to normal.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Don’t leave me!”

The worms disappeared as fast as they had appeared. They would wait in the darkened area of the crawl space until morning … for Aron to awake.

After Lisa had composed herself, she got off the bed and stood in front of the closet’s full-length mirror and her face beamed with happiness and wonderment. Her hands reached for her breasts and she smiled as she lifted and massaged them. Her right hand slipped downward and caressed her still rigid organ of joy and her hips bucked forward as jolts of joy exploded across her loins.

“Oh! God! Oh! God!”

She walked slowly into the bathroom and continued the exploration of her body as she stood under the relaxing waters of the shower. Soon she dried herself off and returned to the bed. She snuggled under the sheet and fell into a restful sleep, thinking about her brother.

1.12 LISA, ARON, MORNING ERECTION:

Lisa was up at 7:00 and again her hands and eyes adorned her enhanced body. She turned on her laptop and switched ‘on’ the camera to Aron’s bedroom and smiled. He was naked, still asleep and laying on his back with the edge of sheet laying over his thighs. His penis was fully erect and twitching over his abdomen. She continued to observe him while she surfed the net. In about twenty minutes she heard a small moan and saw Aron pull the sheet up to shoulders. His erection pushed up through the sheet like a ‘tent’ and a small moist circle was becoming visible. She decided that this morning was the morning that she would discover, first hand, everything there was to know about her brother’s body. She put on a robe and walked across the hall to the door of her brother’s bedroom.

“Aron .. are you Ok? ..”

Aron, in a quivering voice said,

“Yes!”

Lisa heard the moan again and opened the door. Aron quickly grasped the sheet and pulled it up to his neck. She walked to the bed and sat down it and saw that the moist spot had gotten larger.

She smiled warmly and whispered,

“Aron .. You know you can talk to me about anything.”

He relaxed just enough for Lisa to see that he was listening to her. She put a hand on the sheet covering his right thigh and began a light massaging action.

The ‘tent’ twitched again.

“Aron, your body is changing and you are becoming a man. Girls seem to handle the change better than boys. You probably get confused and nervous when your penis becomes hard, especially in the morning,

… Is that the way you feel now?”

Aron looked at his sister and nodded his head slowly.

“Its called puberty and you are going to experience a lot changes, your penis is one of those changes. Your going to find out that your hardness can give you a lot pleasure and joy … I can help you discover your penis.”

Aron blushed and just nodded.

Lisa smiled, stood up and said softly,

“I will help you … but Mom and Dad must never know .. Ok. Since you are naked, it is only fair that I become naked also.”

Aron watched wide eyed as Lisa removed her robe. He didn’t know why, but Lisa’s naked, curvaceous, body excited him and the ‘tent’ got a little bigger. Lisa sat back down on the bed and saw the glistening circle. She grasped the sheet around Aron’s knees and slowly started to pull it downward. Aron was reluctant to let it go.

She smiled at him, leaned down and kissed him on the forehead,

“Aron, dearest, I can’t help you if you don’t let me see your body.”

The hands Sikiş hikayeleri loosened and Lisa slowly pulled the sheet downward over his body. She watched intently as the ‘tent’ neared the edge of the sheet.

Aron closed his eyes and moaned softly as his 4.25″ erection sprung into the air as the confining fabric slipped away from it.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Lisa whispered,

“Now that wasn’t so bad was it, the worst part is over, can we talk about your hard penis?”

Aron lifted himself up on his elbows and looked down at his throbbing member.

Lisa reached out with her right hand and gently lifted his testicles. Aron gasped as a wonderful feeling spread across his loins and his hardness jumped.

She pressed a finger against Aron’s tingling gland,

“This is the most sensitive part of your penis.”

Aron’s gasp got louder as Lisa swirled the oozing preseminal fluid around his excited gland. She ran her slick finger down the sensitive underside of his hardness and then back up to Aron’s tingling gland. Aron was experiencing sexual sensations for the very first time and his mind was flooded with feelings that he didn’t want to end. He slumped back onto the bed panting and gasping, his manhood throbbed as Lisa’s finger continued its wonderful exploration.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Lisaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Lisa wrapped her hand around Aron’s erection with a gentle squeezing and massaging action. Gasps and pants escaped his mouth as his body thrust his excited penis into his sister’s loving hand.

Lisa leaned down again and whispered,

“Relax Aron, close your eyes and think only of the pleasure that my hand is giving you.”

Lisa’s expert hand, swirled, massaged and squeezed its way up and down her brother’s straining manhood. Aron was soon squirming and bucking as the ecstatic pressures built within his balls and engorged erection. Lisa felt the deep throbs and jerks as Aron’s first ejaculation pulsed up his straining member. She leaned in close, not wanting to miss any of the spurts and gushes of her brother’s first ejaculation. Lisa’s loving hand followed his contorting body and pulled his erection upward so it stood vertical. The surging semen swirled around Aron’s agitated gland and then Lisa saw his liquid joy jettison high into the air and splatter back down onto his abdomen, thighs and her hand.

“AHH!! AHH!! AHH!!”

Lisa wanted to clap her hands in glee but knew Aron wasn’t thru yet. She knew she could coax another stream from Aron’s body and now, her slick hands, slipped and glided all around his excited member. Aron bucked again and froze as another thick stream of semen spewed from the tingling head of his penis.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Aron lay on the bed gasping as the exquisite ripples of joy slowly left his body and dazed mind. A long string of semen oozed from Aron’s softening penis and she reached out and lifted it with a finger. She like the taste of her brother’s essence and wanted more.

“Let’s go have a shower together and then get some breakfast.”

Aron was now totally committed to Lisa and would do anything she wanted him to do.

1.13 LISA, ARON, SHOWER, HAIR REMOVAL:

Lisa took Aron by the hand and they walked out of Aron’s room and into Lisa’s bedroom. She wanted to use her shower.

Lisa thought,

‘Now is the best time to get Aron’s hair off of his body. A little later on, he might not be so agreeable to it. Besides he will look sexy with a his hairless penis, balls and thighs.’

She got the waters flowing to a nice warm temperature and they stepped into the shower. Lisa reached for the bottle of silky depilatory and said,

“Aron, I am going to remove all your hair ‘down there’. It will make you feel nice and sexy.”

Aron just nodded, not really knowing why Lisa wanted to do that.

She had Aron move out of the flowing waters and knelt down in front of him and told him to spread his legs and hunch down a bit. She then squirted a liberal portion of the thick depilatory over his lower abdomen, thighs, penis, balls and between the spread cheeks of his buttocks.

Aron began panting as her wonderful hands spread the silky liquid all over the midsection of his body, mixing it into all the hair that she could find. Aron felt delicious ‘popping’ sensations as the depilatory began dissolving his hair. He closed his eyes and enjoyed Lisa’s hands as his penis and balls were swirled and lifted by her silky hands. He moaned as his penis stirred and grew to full erection.

“Oh No … Lisa …”

Lisa smiled and whispered up at him,

“Its OK Aron, your allowed to get hard in the shower.”

Lisa smiled and intensified her actions. Soon his hard manhood stood out like beacon between his hairless thighs. She used the removable shower head to wash away the depilatory and all the remnants of his hair.

Aron moaned as Lisa directed the pulsing waters onto his erection and she smiled as his hips bucked and jerked outward. After putting the shower head back, she looked at his hairless genitals and her tongue slipped across her lips. Lisa stood up and turned off the flowing water and then knelt back down in front of Aron.

“Aron honey, step back away from the water, I am going to make you feel good again.”

1.14 LISA, ARON, SHOWER, DEEPTHROAT:

She knelt down in front of her brother and looked up into his excited eyes and said,

“Scoot your feet back to the edge of tub, lean over me and grasp the rail with both hands.”

Aron knew something special was going to happen this time but didn’t know what it was. She reached out with her left hand and lifted his swaying balls. Aron gasped out loud and his body and erection jerked wildly. Her right hand slipped onto his throbbing hardness and she lifted the rigid tube of flesh with the palm of her hand. Her fingers swirled the slick precum over the swollen gland and his erection jumped and jerked as he gasped with joy. More precum oozed onto her swirling fingers.

She put both hands on his hips and leaned inward, his breathing quickened as her open mouth came nearer and nearer to his straining manhood. He held his breath when he felt her warm, moist breath wash across the tingling head of his erection. Suddenly, he felt the most incredible sensations that his 16 year old body had ever experienced. He screeched and his hips jerked outward as the loving mouth descended onto the crown of his engorged hardness. Lisa’s lips suckled their way down to the circumcision ring and her tongue swirled ecstatically around the excited gland.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! lisaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Her mouth started a slow descent onto Aron’s throbbing erection. She raised up a bit and tilted her head. Aron’s throbbing erection glided past her lips into her suckling mouth and clenching upper throat. He gurgled with joy as Lisa’s warm throat muscles began kissing and squeezing his pulsating erection. With a torturous twisting motion, she lifted her head and Aron’s throbbing member was slowly pulled outward. When the agitated gland reach her mouth, she closed her cheeks around it with a forceful suctioning action. Her tongue swirled around the excited head and played with the oozing opening. She sucked up Aron’s precum with her curled tongue as though it was a straw. Lisa smiled inwardly at Aron’s torment and then skewered her loving throat back onto Aron’s enraged organ. Aron’s hips began bucking and thrashing, his hands gripped the rail tighter. Again, Aron felt that ecstatic sucking and milking action as his erection descended into his sister’s incredible mouth and throat.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!! Ohhhhhh!! Lisa!! Lisa!! I .. I .. I”

Lisa knew that Aron’s was on the edge of ejaculating and pulled upward until the head of his hard penis was between her cheeks. She began an ecstatic deep sucking action that caused Aron’s entire body to shake and tremble. His hips bucked forward burying his excited erection in her milking throat.

Aron was catapulted into a sexual frenzy. He gurgled incoherently as his thick load of semen entered the base of his straining member and shot up his straining hardness. The liquid joy swirled around the tingling head and then spewed outward into Lisa’s thirsty mouth and throat.

Aron wailed in orgasmic ecstasy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Lisa feasted on Aron’s gushing nectar. She increased her exquisite milking actions, knowing that she could coax at least one more ejaculation from Aron’s engorged erection. His hips jerked wildly as his mind and body became submersed in a cauldron of orgasmic explosions. His erection was now at the swollen bursting point as another huge stream of thick semen exploded up his convulsing organ and again, Lisa feasted on the spewing nectar.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE …!!”

Lisa’s cheeks ballooned at the unexpected volumes of Aron’s semen. What she couldn’t swallow gushed out past her lips and onto the Aron’s jerking hardness. His hands slipped away from the rail and he slumped down onto his knees in front of his sister, exhausted and drained. She held him close and wrapped her arms around him. She felt his body tremble and heard him moan softly as the delicious aftershocks ebbed from his body.

They broke the embrace, stood up and moved back under the flowing waters. In a few minutes she turned off the shower and they stepped out of the tub. After drying each other off, the naked siblings made their way to the kitchen to have breakfast. They relaxed on the sectional watching the HDTV.

1.15 ARON AND HIS WORMS:

Lisa turned a bit on the sectional and put her hands on Aron’s shoulders. They looked at each other with desire in their eyes. Lisa wanted to kiss Aron and he wanted his sister to kiss him. Aron closed his eyes as Lisa’s lips neared his lips. He felt her warm, wet tongue slide across his slightly parted lips and he opened them. Lisa slipped her tongue into Aron’s mouth and Lisa felt his body tremble as the two tongues began to play with each other.

“mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!”

Their first kiss awkward and experimental. Lisa reached down with her right hand and began to manipulate Aron’s already stirring penis. As it soared to full erection Aron’s kiss became more urgent. He wrapped his arms around his sister and moaned deep into her mouth as her hand divided its attention between his erection and testicles.

“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!”

Lisa broke the kiss and looked her brother’s aroused and flushed face and whispered,

“Let’s go into my bedroom.”

She stood up and helped Aron up. The two siblings walked to Lisa’s bedroom. Aron’s hardness bobbed in the air as walked beside his sister.

Lisa saw the worms waiting for them on the bed. Aron saw them also and he froze where he stood. He was about to backtrack when Lisa whispered in his ear,

“Its ok Aron, they are very special and will not hurt you in any way. You have to trust me … Do you trust me Aron.”

A confused Aron nodded his head not knowing why the worms were on the bed and how his sister knew about them. Lisa guided her reluctant brother to the bed and had him lay down on it with his head resting on a pillow. Lisa picked up another pillow and placed it under his hips. She then told him to bend his legs and bring his feet back to the edges of the pillow. Aron’s flaccid penis and balls now swayed over his raised and open rectal area. Lisa leaned over Aron and kissed him deeply and passionately. Her right hand reacquired his penis and balls and again Aron moaned into his sister’s mouth as his arousal returned. Lisa broke the kiss and slipped down onto her knees beside the bed. She smiled when she saw Aron’s manhood throbbing over his abdomen between his spread thighs.

Lisa saw the five worms move toward her brother’s body.

Two 2″ x 1/16″ nipple worms. One 8″ x 3/4″ rectal worm. One 12″ x 2″ penis and testicle worm. One 10″ x 1/4″ urethra worm.

She leaned back on bent legs and nervously held her breath.

Aron watched wide eyed as the worms slithered onto his body. He saw and felt them come to rest on his lower abdomen and thighs. The two smaller worms settled onto his chest just below his areolas.

Aron flinched at the soft, warm contact and tried to shake them free of his body.

“Nooooo … Lisa …”

Lisa held his hand as the worms secreted a chemical that was quickly absorbed by his skin. Aron relaxed and in a few seconds, his tenseness ebbed away. They sensed his change and secreted a mild aphrodisiac. A wonderful warmth spread across his chest and down into his loins. His nipples tingled and Lisa smiled when she saw a small drop of precum oozing from the head of his erection.

“Ohhhhhhh!!”

Aron watched breathlessly as the smaller worms inched their way upward over his sides toward his breast area. He felt them nestle onto his areolas and begin to ‘purr’ as an enjoyable firmness seeped into each of them. Both saw the worms begin to flatten and shape themselves over Aron’s areolas, encasing each within their clear, rippling coils. Their heads reared up and their open ‘mouths’ descended onto his male nipples with a delicious suckling action.

Aron moaned as new sensations flooded his body.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Lisa saw the larger 12 x 2″ thick worm slip down between Aron’s thighs and push up against his swaying testicles. It moved upward and laid over the sensitive underside of his hard member. The lower end of the worm expanded and Aron gasped when he felt his balls slipping into a warm, silky, massaging pouch. The gasp turned into a moan when he saw and felt the thick worm that lay over his erection, split apart and manipulate his hardness into a velvety sheath with an exquisite squeezing and massaging action.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Aron’s mind was so absorbed with the wonderful sensations that the worms were giving him that he didn’t notice the fourth 8″ x 3/4″ worm moving down his left thigh toward his buttocks. He felt it edge between his spread cheeks and nestle up against anal opening. Aron franticly shifted his hips in an effort to shake it loose.

“Stop! Stop! Not there .. Lisa ..!”

His squirming abruptly halted when he felt a warm, thick liquid oozing against his anus. The effect was immediate. His tight sphincter muscle loosened and waves of pleasure radiated around the opening and flowed inward. Aron’s frantic movements subsided and soft sighs were heard as the worm slipped through the prepared opening and into his rectal sheath.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worms were now in place and their actions on Aron’s nipples, erection, testicles and rectum slowed to low level purrs and suckles. The urethra worm lay dormant at the bottom of his bent right thigh. The worms now had Aron’s body under their control and they let him rest for a minute while he savored the new sensations that were flowing throughout his body and mind.

Lisa saw the enchanted look on her brother’s face and knew he was in now in acceptance of the worms and where they were on his body. She also knew that the worms would make Aron into her dream Lover and a deep stirring washed across her loins.

1.16 ARON, WORM, NIPPLE ENHANCEMENT:

The worms now targeted Aron’s male nipples. The suckling ‘mouths’ over his rising male nipples now secreted their growth chemicals that were quickly absorbed into tingling skin of his nipples. The nipples sensitivity were heightened to those of a female and each began to grow and expand. Aron moaned as waves of pleasure radiated across his chest.

“uhhhhhhhhh!! Yessssssss!!”

Aron began pushing and grinding his aching excited nipples into the worms suckling ‘mouths’. His nipples stood erect at 3/16″ x 3/16″ and grew in delicious spurts.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!!”

NIPPLES: 1/4″ H x 1/4″ D

As his nipples grew, they became more sensitive to the suckling ‘mouths’ and Aron moaned and gasped loudly.

“Ohh!! Yesss!! Yesss!!”

NIPPLES: 3/8″ H x 5/16″ D

The ecstatic sensations were now merging into those that were emanating from his engorged erection.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Jesussssssssssssssssss!!”

NIPPLES: 1/2″ H x 3/8″ D

Aron’s nipples had now reached their targeted size.

The worms suckling ‘mouths’ slowed their assault to a low level ‘purring’ and Aron lay on the bed savoring the wonderful feelings.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The loving ‘mouths’ slowed their assault to a low level ‘purring’ and Aron slumped onto the soft seat gasping and panting.

The worm’s enhancing chemicals now connected each nipple into Aron’s sexual sensory system. Each would react to stimulation like those of a female.

Lisa saw her brother’s enhanced nipples and her own nipples quickly stiffened.

1.17 ARON, WORM, PROSTATE PREPARATION:

Just as Aron’s body was returning to normal, he felt the purring worm that was nestled just inside his anal lips begin to nudge its way inward twisting and turning.

Aron squirmed his hips as the slick length slithered onto his rectum. He moaned with joy as its ‘mouth’ began to caress and massage his sensitive rectal sheath.

“Ohhhhhhh!! That feels so good!!”

Aron’s erection jumped and jerked within the tight, clenching confines of the worm’s squeezing ‘vaginal’ sheath.

The tip of the exploring worm began circling the walls of his rectal sheath as if were searching for something … and then it found it, his prostate. The mass flowed over and incased the sensitive tissues in a soft, warm pouch and began a delicious massaging motion. Aron arched up and wailed at the incredible contact. His member throbbed as ripples of joy rushed from his prostate to the thick, sensitive gland of his erection.

“Ohhhhhh!! Goddddddd!!”

The worm’s slow, soft massaging motion was constant and never faltered. Within 30 seconds small explosions of ecstasy ricocheted across his loins. Preseminal fluid seeped out of the opening slit on the excited crown and was eagerly swallowed by the worm’s thirsty ‘mouth’. Within a minute the small explosions intensified and Aron was moaning and gasping. As his body quaked with minor orgasms, he flexed his engorged erection in a frantic attempt to ejaculate.

“Oh! God! What’s happening!”

Aron suddenly sucked in his breath as a series of ecstatic sensations gripped his entire rectal area. The worm’s ‘mouth’ on his excited gland ballooned as Aron began spurting and drooling copious amount of preseminal fluid. The worm suddenly stopped its exquisite massaging of Aron’s prostate and Aron moaned in disappointment and kept thrusting his erection into the worms clenching sheath.

“Oh! Don’t stopppppppppppp!!”

The worm now released its enhancement chemicals that were quickly absorbed into Aron’s prostate. The chemicals would be activated by the worm’s urethra stems which would complete the prostate enhancement.

1.18 ARON, WORM, URETHRA, PROSTATE ENHANCEMENT:

Aron gasped as the worm’s ‘mouth’, that was covering the thick head of his erection, begin an exquisite massaging action of the excited gland. His hips bucked and his erection flexed wildly as the suckling ‘mouth’ feasted on his spurting preseminal fluids. Just as Aron was approaching his ejaculation point, the worm’s ‘mouth’ stopped its delicious suckling and Aron groaned as his body was pulled back from his orgasmic point.

“Noooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

The worm’s sheath opened and the head of his glistening erection popped into the air. The dormant fifth worm that was laying on Aron’s right thigh, came to life and slithered up his companion toward Aron’s bared gland. Its body oozed a clear thick liquid as it arched upward and then downward into Aron’s urethra. Aron shifted his hips rapidly in a futile attempt to dislodge the worm’s probing tube and then a long sigh escaped his lips as the worm slowly descended into his erection.

Lisa held her breath as she saw the worm slipping into her brothers manhood. Within a second or two, Aron’s erection twitched wildly with ecstatic ripples of joy. Aron threw his back and gasped as the slick, chemical laden worm reached the Erotik hikaye base of his erection. His erection felt harder as it pulsed and jerked with ecstatic sensations. The tube continued its journey deeper into Aron’s urethra. Soon it reached the two valves that controlled the injection of his sperm and semen into the urethra. A chemical was released that opened both valves, cutting of the bladder. Two smaller worm-like stems slithered outward, one moved into the fleshy tissues of his prostate and the other made its way downward toward his testicles. Waves of euphoric sensations bathed the center of Aron’s sexual being.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The open ‘mouth’ ‘stem’ that was inside his prostate now released its catalytic chemicals. The chemicals that the prostate had absorbed from the rectal worm now reacted with the urethra worm’s chemicals. Aron moaned as his prostate was enhanced. His semen production would be four times that of a normal male and his sexual recovery or rejuvenation would be almost instantaneous. The ‘stem’ that had entered his testicles split apart. Both injected their growth drugs and again Aron sighed as a wonderful warmth filled his balls. They expanded quickly and Aron felt a new delicious heaviness within the massaging silky pouches.

As the smaller worms withdrew, they oozed a chemical, causing the sexual ducts and valves to be enlarged, permitting larger volumes of semen to be discharged into the urethra.

1.19 ARON, WORM, URETHRA, ERECTION ENHANCEMENT:

The urethra worm closed off the ducts and slipped back down until it reached the base of Aron’s erection. Again Aron felt another flood of warmth, spread throughout his loins. The worm now started secreting a chemical that would enhance his erection. Aron gasped and threw back his head as bolts of joy radiated outward from inside his jerking hard member. he felt an incredible antsy feeling sweep the entire length of his hardness. His spurting precum gushed up the sides of the worm and spilled out onto his thickening gland. A series of small ejaculations pulsed up his engorged member. Aron moaned excitedly and his hips thrust his straining hardness into the worm’s vaginal sheath trying to get more of the ecstatic feelings. His engorged erection now began to feel heavier and thicker.

Aron’s hard manhood grew in spurts and his breathing quickened and came in quick pants and gasps.

“Uhh!! Uhh!! Uhh!!”

ERECTION: 4.25″ x 1.50″ .. 4.50″ x 1.50″ .. 4.75″ x 1.75″

Aron moaned as the milking sheath had more and more excited flesh to suck and suckle on.

ERECTION: 5.00″ x 1.75″ .. 5.25″ x 2.00″ .. 5.50″ x 2.00″

As his erection expanded so did the worm’s vaginal-like sheath.

ERECTION: 5.75″ x 2.25″ .. 6.00″ x 2.50″ .. 6.25″ x 2.00″

The worm’s squeezing sheath began to match his thrusts with its own counter thrusts. Aron’s mind had never experienced such joy.

ERECTION: 6.50″ x 2.25″ .. 6.75″ x 2.25″ .. 7.00″ x 2.50″

He squealed with joy as his hard member neared its target size.

ERECTION: 7.25″ x 2.50″ .. ERECTION: 7.50″ x 2.75″

Aron’s new erection was now complete.

The urethra worm now slipped out of Aron’s highly agitated gland. Spurts of precum gushed outward following the exit of the worm. The chemicals in his prostate now induced a strong ejaculation. Aron screamed in ecstasy as a long, thick stream of semen jettisoned from his throbbing hardness high into the air. It splattered back down onto his abdomen forming large thick pools of semen.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!”

Lisa’s were hands franticly massaging her clitoris and vagina as she saw her brother’s manhood growing before her wide open eyes. She saw his spewing essence leave his straining erection and the thick pools that lay on his abdomen. She reached out with her fingers and ran them through the thick semen. Her taste buds exploded with her brother’s enhanced nectar and she moaned deeply as her orgasm was unleashed.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

1.20 ARON, WORM, CONDITIONING:

The worm that was encasing his testicles and erection released its final set of conditioning chemicals.

One of the secreted chemicals was an ejaculation controller. The surface of his erection would be able to sense the orgasmic contractions of a female’s vaginal muscles. If they were present, his ejaculation would be permitted, if not, Aron would be kept at his orgasmic edge until the contractions were sensed or his erection was removed from the vagina.

Aron moaned as a series of wonderful aftershocks rippled across his body.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The worm disengaged itself from his softening, slick penis and his heavy balls were released from the silky pouch. His long, thick, flaccid penis came to rest over his large testicles. A soft moan was heard as the rectal worm slipped out of his anus with a loud slurping sound.

Aron moaned as the wonderful fullness left his body. Finally, the two worms that were attached to his nipples and areolas withdrew from his chest.

All five worms moved off of the bed and returned to where they came from. Lisa helped her brother stand up on wobbly legs. Her eyes feasted on his massive, flaccid manhood and heavy balls as they swayed in the air between his hairless thighs.

She whispered in him,

“Let’s take a shower and then I will show you how to use that magnificent ‘thing’ between your legs.

1.21 ARON, LISA, THE MATING:

Their shower was quick. After drying each other off, Lisa led Aron to the mirror the bedroom’s full length mirror so he could see his new manhood. He smiled and his hands lifted and massaged his thick penis and heavy balls. Lisa turned him and the two virginal siblings faced each other. Lisa drew close to her brother, closed her eyes and parted her lips. Aron knew what she wanted and he wanted it also.

Their lips met, their tongues met and for the second time they kissed deeply and passionately. Lisa felt Aron’s penis stir and press upwards between their bodies. She moved her hips outward just a little and Aron’s engorged erection throbbed between their abdomens. Lisa teasingly rubbed her body against it and Aron moaned into her mouth. They broke the kiss panting. They looked at each other with aroused and flushed faces.

Lisa smiled when she saw Aron’s incredible erection bobbing in the air between his thighs.

She thought,

‘Men sure do give themselves away.’

She reached down and curled her fingers around the thick member and Aron moaned softly and his erection jumped excitedly,

“Ohhhhhhhh!! Lisaaaaaa!!”

Lisa took Aron’s hand and led him so they stood beside the bed and Aron reached down and molded the palm of his hand onto Lisa’s swollen, slick labia.

Lisa gasped, spread her legs and hunched down to give her brother easier access to her sexual treasures. Aron’s fingers slipped between her wet, flared folds and his thumb ecstatically pressed and manipulated the enhanced, pink organ that was straining out of its clitoral hood.

Lisa collapsed against Aron as her body exploded with joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

In one single moment Lisa went from young seductress to helpless submissive.

Aron eyes feasted on Lisa’s breasts and hairless labia. Lisa smiled when she saw the preseminal fluids oozing from the Aron’s thick gland. She drew Aron closer to her and pushed her rigid clitoris against his straining manhood. The contact was incredible for both of them and they embraced tightly as their organs exploded with joy. Lisa broke away and at down on the edge of the bed and lay back on it with her feet resting on the floor and slowly parted her thighs. As her thighs parted so did the soft folds of her labia. Aron moaned as his sister’s sexual treasures flared open to his feasting eyes. His massive organ jumped when he saw Lisa’s mini erection-like clitoris standing out like a rigid beacon.

Aron shuffled forward between Lisa’s thighs and leaned over her aroused body. He lowered his head and their parted lips met. Their mouths opened and their tongues swirled together as they kissed passionately. Aron shifted his hips inward and rested his pulsing erection between the swollen lips of her labia. Lisa moaned deeply into Aron’s mouth as she pushed her sex upward, forcing Aron’s pulsing hardness to grind against her rigid organ of joy. Her hips began a delicious sawing motion. Her flared folds became slick as her vaginal juices mixed with his oozing precum.

Aron broke the kiss and started to plant light suckling kisses along Lisa’s cheeks, neck and down to her shoulders. His loving lips trekked further down toward Lisa’s right breast. Lisa held her breath as they came nearer and nearer. She felt a warm, moist breath bathe her excited right nipple and then the suckling mouth descended onto it. Aron’s lips and tongue began to caress and manipulate the erect bud and Lisa gasped as she arched her breast into Aron’s devouring mouth.

“Sooooooo Niceeeeee!!”

Aron’s caressing lips slipped off of her right breast and suckled its way to her left breast. The massaging and kneading hands switched to her right breast. Lisa’s moans became louder and the contortions of her upper body became more frantic as Aron’s lips and hands paid loving homage to her breasts and erect, bullet-like nipples.

“Yessss!! Aronnnnnn!! Yessss!!”

Aron massaged his hands downward and placed them on her inner thighs and slowly, almost teasingly moved inward and formed themselves around the swollen folds. A low guttural moan escaped Lisa’s lips when the hands started to massage and knead the flared outer lips. His fingers soon became slick with her vaginal juices and he started a delicious exploratory journey up and down the slick, pink crease.

His mouth left her breast and started to explore it’s way down her across her abdomen. His suckling mouth neared the top of her labia and Lisa quickly grabbed his head and moaned in expectation. She bucked and thrashed in response to the dual hands, mouth, assault. Her labia and vagina clenched and spasmed. Suddenly Aron’s fingers pushed and twirled onto her enhanced clitoris and Lisa screamed in ecstasy.

“Ohhhhhhhh!! Goddddddd!!”

Through the dense fog of arousal, she watched with panting gasps as his head came nearer and nearer to her flared treasures.

Slowly … slowly … slowly, and then …

Lisa gasped loudly as his moist hot lips closed over the swollen folds and his tongue slipped ecstatically into the pink recesses of her slick furrow. Aron felt the quivering inner lips caress the tip of his tongue and he began a delicious tracing around the oozing opening. With agonizingly slowness, it slipped upward toward Lisa’s engorged and waiting organ of joy. Her hands reached down and grasped his head in a futile attempt to speed that wonderful mouth on its way to her clitoris.

Lisa’s hips arched up and she wailed as the hot, wet swirling tongue curled around her hard, aching organ of joy.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!! Goddddddddd!!”

Her hips ground wildly and soft mewling animal sounds began spewing from open her mouth. Aron’s lapping tongue slipped back down Lisa’s slick crease and once again played with the clasping opening to her vagina. This time, the slippery appendage nudged inward, bringing a low guttural groan from Lisa, whose soft warm thighs were opening and closing against the sides of his moving head. Aron could feel his sisters vaginal opening trying to draw his stroking tongue deeper and deeper into it.

Lisa pulled her feet up from the floor and put them on the edge of the bed. She spread her thighs wide apart giving Aron unrestricted access to her open and highly enflamed sex.

Aron’s suckling mouth reacquired the hard, throbbing organ of joy and at the same time, his fingers slipped past her virginal inner lips with an ecstatic twisting and turning action. Lisa’s hips bucked and ground against Aron’s devouring mouth and thrusting fingers. His probing fingers soon found the soft, spongy tissues of her elusive ‘G’ spot and began an ecstatic caressing of her excited sweet spot. Both her hands gripped his head tightly and she threw head back and screeched loudly.

“Ahhhhhhhh!! ARONNNNNNNN!!”

Aron raised up and rested his engorged hardness lengthways along Lisa’s swollen, labia and pushed his throbbing manhood between the swollen, flared folds. Lisa immediately started a desperate sawing motion with her hips. She gurgled as the shaft slipped ecstatically across her engorged clitoris. Aron leaned over Lisa and saw her glazed orgasmic eyes pleading with him to penetrate her.

“Now!! Now!! Aron!! Nowwwwww!!”

Lisa reached her hands down and grasped Aron’s engorged manhood. She could feel the deep throbs against her soft palms and the slick fluid that oozed from the excited gland. She guided the thick head so it slid up and down her slick furrow, until it finally nestled into her clasping inner lips. She felt the engorged gland nudging inward and hissed when she felt the lips of her eager vagina being pushed wide apart. Aron gasped at the incredible sensations that gripped his excited gland as Lisa’s treasured opening slipped over his erection.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Lisaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Lisa’s mind and body was in a sexual frenzy. She needed and craved Aron’s massive erection to penetrate her fully and completely. She reached out with her hands and grasped his hips, and with one determined thrust, Lisa lunged up onto her brother’s magnificent manhood. It bored into the depths of her sexual being and both wailed in unison as their virginities were lost.

Both froze within the ecstatic moment. Aron couldn’t believe the sensations that his erection was giving him as it lay deep within the warm, moist confines of his sister’s clenching vaginal sheath. Lisa was floating on a cloud of pure pleasure with a feeling of ecstatic fullness that she could never of imagined. Her enhanced vaginal sheath was rippling with spasms of joy.

She looked up at Aron and whispered,

“Oh God Aron … thank you … thank You!”.

Aron slowly pulled back. Lisa mewed as her vagina flexed around the slick withdrawal. Aron stopped with the head of his manhood just within her vaginal opening. Lisa’s inner lips kissed it lovingly and then Aron sank slowly back in and Lisa moaned and gurgled in ecstasy.

“OHH!! ARON!! AHHHH!”

Aron repeated his slow stroking lunges in and out of Lisa’s adapting vagina. Her vaginal muscles clenched ecstatically around the massive organ with a delicious milking action. Aron flexed gently, expanding his hardness deep inside her seething passage and Lisa rolled her eyes as ecstatic sensations exploded across her loins and flooded into her mind.

“Oh! God! Oh! God! Yesssssss!!

Aron’s granite-like erection had never felt such exquisite pressure or joy. His body went into automatic and he began deep thrusting into Lisa’s clenching wet vagina. Lisa matched his thrusts and the room echoed with moans and wails of mutual ecstasy. Lisa’s orgasm began as a series of ecstatic spasms deep within her vagina. It spread outward into the swollen folds of her labia, onto her enraged clitoris and then swept upward into the tips of her bullet-like nipples.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!”

She rotated her hips from side to side around the engorged, impaling erection. Her hips bucked and thrashed as Aron relentlessly stroked into her sexual being. He moaned with an intense need to orgasm but the conditioning of his body was keeping his ejaculation in check. The motions of Lisa’s body became faster by the second and the tempo of her counter thrusts up against him more urgent. The juices of her milking vagina were spewing outward past Aron’s thick erection and the wet sucking sounds of his plunging shaft could be heard around the room. Suddenly Lisa’s hips arched upward and froze. Her vaginal muscles went into deep contractions and began a frantic milking action around Aron’s straining erection. The hold on Aron’s orgasm was released. Lisa squealed loudly as her body began orgasming for the first time in her life.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Aron began long hard strokes into the steaming passage that was now wet and slippery from Lisa’s orgasms, withdrawing the swollen head until just the thick gland was inside the hot, slick opening and then thrusting forward until his heavy, bloated balls were pressing tightly against the wide split of her buttocks. Lisa groaned helplessly. Her body twitched and shook as the massive thickness thrust into her spasming vaginal sheath again and again and again.

“Ohhh .. Goddd!! .. Aron!! .. Ahhhhhhh!!”

Lisa’s legs and snaked around his lower back. She thrust her hips up hard to impale herself impossibly deep on his lunging shaft. Her body began to match his pounding strokes with her own rhythmic counter thrusts. Aron could feel his raging erection jump and throb. The sensitive gland twitched with a sense of urgency as Lisa’s vaginal muscles clenched and spasmed around his enflamed member. He gasped and panted as he felt the ecstatic pressure of his ejaculation build and his sense of urgency became a sense of desperation. Aron’s whole body went on hold as his hot thick load of semen entered the base of his erection and surged its way up his quivering shaft. He wailed as the liquid joy swirled around the thick straining gland then spewed outward with the force of a fire hose deep into Lisa’s vagina and cervix.

“Ohhhhh!! Lisaaaaa!! I .. I ..”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Suddenly Lisa felt the most ecstatic sensation that she had ever felt in her life. An exquisite pressure of liquid joy flooded into her cervix. It was warm and thick as it gushed into her with the force of a fire hose. Her entire sex spasmed with joy. Her Lover was ejaculating deep inside of her convulsing body.

“ohhhhh!! Sweet Jesus!! Aronnnnnnnnnn!!”

Lisa’s mind and body exploded with ecstasy. Her legs shot out into a wide ‘V’ and kicked franticly in the air. Aron’s jerking and throbbing erection continued to jettison its heaving torrents of his ejaculant, and she could feel the delicious essence spewing into her enflamed sex. Her spasming vaginal sheath clasped tightly around it spilling her own thick juices into the already flooded passage.

“Argggggggggggggggggg!! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

She was going insane with the feel of it!

She never wanted it to end, never, never!

Lisa abandoned all body control. She reached frantically down and under her squirming buttocks with both hands and began to urgently massage her Lovers huge swaying balls. Her cycling legs shot outward and froze. White flashes of orgasmic light saturated her mind and eyes. Her wide open eyes saw nothing but orgasmic explosions, her mouth opened but no sound was heard.

Suddenly, the silence was broken and her orgasmic wail was heard around the room.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ….”

Lisa’s sensory system went into overload and she lost consciousness for a few seconds. Her body continued to orgasm as Aron continued to flex his spewing erection.

Aron leaned over Lisa and waited for her to regain consciousness. Lisa awoke to multiple aftershocks. She felt Aron’s huge member still flexing within her. She wrapped her arms around him and again their mouths met. She moaned into his mouth with fulfillment and satisfaction.

“mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!”

Aron hunched up his hips and slowly his hardness slipped out of her reluctant and stretched vagina with a loud slurping sound. Streams of vaginal juices and ejaculant gushed outward from the gapping opening onto the bed.

Lisa moaned as the wonderful fullness left her body,

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Aron bent down and planted a suckling kiss on each of her erect nipples. His warm hand formed onto the folds of her swollen, slick labia. She groaned and pushed upward against it.

Lisa slowly came down from her orgasmic highs. She wrapped her arms around him and held him close to her glowing body.

She smiled as Aron helped her up from the bed and the two siblings walked to the bathroom.

Lisa was thinking about her parents. It would be nice if She and Aron had ring side seats to ‘event’. She smiled when ‘camcorder’ popped into mind.

END OF METEOR PART-1

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

“Damn Ms. Miller is hot.” thought Maddie to herself
“What i would give see her naked…”
“Maddie lets go!” shouted Paige Maddie’s twin sister. “Mom is out front with the car.”
Maddie snapped out of her daydream, packed her bags and practically ran out of the classroom toward her sister. As Maddie ran toward her sister, Paige noticed her 32b cup breasts jumping up and down. When Maddie reached Paige they walked out of the school together and to their SUV where their mom was waiting to pick them up.
When Paige and Maddie got home, Paige went to the kitchen to start her homework while Maddie went to the room that they shared. Maddie, at first started her homework but as she went on she got bored and started daydreaming about Ms. Miller teaching her class naked. Maddie finally snapped out of it when she heard Paige tromping up the stairs to their room. Maddie quickly pretended to be doing her homework as to not appear suspicious. “Yo Maddie, mom told me to tell you that dinner will be ready in ten minutes, if your not there your not getting any.” with that Paige walked back down the stairs toward the kitchen.
Ten minutes later Maddie walked into the kitchen to see her mother, father and sister sitting at the table laughing. As soon as Maddie made herself present they all stopped laughing at once. Maddie thought this was weird, but shrugged it off very quickly. The rest of dinner went by without incident, except for the fact that Paige got spaghetti sauce all over her white jeans. After dinner Paige went up to her room to change her pants, and Maddie followed because she wanted to take a nice long shower before she got started on her homework. Since Paige and Maddie were twins they had no problem be naked together and they often wrestled naked over who got to shower first. As Paige started to take off her pants, Maddy was taking off her shirt and bra. Maddie saw the dark pubic hair in Paige’s pubic region through her Sex hikayeleri see-through panties. Paige saw this and asked “what are you looking at Maddie?”
Maddie quickly responded “Those looked like my panties.”
“Oh, OK,” replied Paige without really thinking about it. By this time Maddie was completely naked standing in the middle of the room, her long brown hair flowed past her beautiful face and bcup boobs. Her small brown nipples stood out on her body like a rock in the desert. her luscious ass popped out of her body like hills on a plain. her unshaved brown curly pubic hair stood against her pale bikini like a forest on a white beach. She went to her closet and got a towel so she could start her shower.
When Maddie went to the bathroom to take a shower, Paige quickly put on some clean sweatpants and went to her closet where in the corner was an air vent, where she frequently watched Maddie bathe.
Since Maddie had been really turned on from Ms. Miller and seeing her twin sister’s pubic, she decided that she needed a release and opened up a loose tile where she kept a pink vibrating dildo that she had only used once, when she was home alone. she then realized that she couldn’t release standing up, so she decided to take a bath.
Paige was shocked when she saw Maddie pull a pink dildo out of the floor and started to suck on it like a real cock. Paige wanted to run away, but for some reason she couldn’t move, and she just sat their watching as Maddie fucked herself to an orgasm by sticking the dildo in her vagina and two fingers in her ass. this really turned Paige on and she could wait for Maddie to get out of the bath, so that she could get in their and start using that dildo.
When Maddie finally came out of the bathroom, Paige was ready to go right in until she got an idea. She would watch Maddie get dressed, then use that image of her naked to masturbate to. Paige watched Maddie naked for about Sikiş hikayeleri a minute then went into the bathroom to take a bath. Paige turned the water on full in order to block out the sound of her looking around for the dildo. When she finally found it, she gave it a lick and found that it tasted really good. Since she thought it tasted really good she decided to do what Maddie did and suck it like a real cock before she inserted it into her vagina. She started out by just licking the top, then matured to deep throating the whole thing. When she felt satisfied that she had tasted enough of her sister’s pussy juice, she hopped in the tub and started to insert the dildo into her pussy. She then remembered how her sister put two finger in her butt hole when she masturbated. Paige did this and found that this was like heaven. Paige then proceeded to stick the dildo into her butt hole. She thought this felt so good that she kept doing this until she came in the water.
When Paige came out of the bathroom Maddie was laying on her bed doing some homework that she put off until now. Paige got dressed and was about to go downstairs to watch TV when Maddie stopped her.
“Hey Paige,” said Maddie
“Yea whats up?” asked Paige
“Umm, have you ever thought about girls?” asked Maddie
“Whaddya mean” replied Paige
“Like in a… sexual way?” said Maddie
“only once,” said Paige.
“really?” asked Maddie
“Yea” replied Paige
“who did you think of?” asked Maddie
“You,” replied Paige
“really?” asked Maddie
“yes, really” said Paige
“Um, what did you think about?” asked Maddie
“I thought about your perfect breasts and your luscious ass.” replied Paige.
“uhh, wow.” said Maddie as she blushed
“yea I know its kinda weird” said Paige
“I have an idea” said Maddie
“what?” asked Paige
“tonight after everyone else is asleep” said Maddie
“OK,” replied Paige.

Later that night when everyone Erotik hikaye but the girls were asleep, both sit on Maddie’s bed and talk.
“so…” said Paige “what was your idea?” she asked
“We should experiment” replied Maddie
“what do you mean?” asked Paige
“We should try kissing.” said Maddie
“ummm Okaay.” replied Paige
Maddie leaned in and their lips pressed together. Maddie, being the daring one, opened her mouth and traced circles around Paige’s lips with her tongue. When Paige finally opened her mouth all the way, she put her tongue into Maddie’s mouth and they tongue wrestled for a few minutes. Paige could taste the minty toothpaste that Maddie had just used to brush her teeth. As they were kissing Maddie put her right hand on Paige’s left boob. Then proceeded to put her hand under Paige’s shirt and feel her boob. Soft moans from Paige encouraged Maddie to slip her other hand from Paige’s back and down into her panties through her pubic hair and on top of her pink mound where she played with the clitoris for a second before slipping her middle finger in her love hole. This made Paige squeal with pleasure as her love juice came gushing out of her vagina and all over Maddie’s hand and her sheets.
“Now its my turn” said Paige. Paige pushed Maddie flat on the bed and pulled down her pajama bottoms so that her hairy teen pussy was exposed. Paige leaned over and started to kiss Maddie up her leg. Starting with her feet, she nibbled on each one of her twin’s toes, then planted kisses every few inches up her leg until she go to the inner thigh where she kissed all around her sister’s pussy but not touching it. this sent her sister wild until Paige finally brushed her lips on Maddie’s pussy lips, making her moan with pleasure. Paige then starts to lick the flaps of Maddie’s vagina, and finally sticks her tongue all the way in. this keeps going on for a few more minutes until Maddie finally comes and Paige laps up all of the pussy juice that spilled from her twin’s vagina.
“That was amazing” said Maddie
“I know” replied Paige
They both fell asleep in the same bed, both half naked and exhausted from sex.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Peeking through the foliage…I made my way into the back yard. It was truly amazing, when I went to bed I didn’t have a yard like this. Now I found myself winding my way through an over grown garden that was much bigger then my yard ever has been before.

What awoke me was that song, such a sweet song on the midnight air. Like honey it just seemed to permeate the world with a sweet flavor. I had to find out where it was coming from. Not even bothering to dress I had come out back in my boxers only to find a huge garden in my little back yard.

What bothered me the most though was that it didn’t seem that odd to me. As I walked past a small garden gnome under a fountain I paused and listened. The song was still coming to me from straight ahead. I smiled and pushed my way through the bushes and heard the sound of something small running past me. Fearing some wild animal I looked down and could see nothing. Looking back, the garden gnome was gone and the spot was empty now. This was definitely one fucked up dream I was having.

Pushing further into the bushes I felt thorns prick my fingers. Cursing I pulled them back and sucked on the wounds. I had to get past them to find whoever was singing that song. I reached forward again and this time I actually saw the thorn bush move and stick my finger with a thorn.

“Dammit! I saw that!” I yelled at the bush which, being a bush made no reply but the song stopped for a moment and there was this giggling like the sound of water in a spring. Then the song started again and teased me into trying to get past the bushes.

I walked down further and tried to see if maybe the thorn bushes didn’t go all the way but sure enough, they did. Frustrated I kicked one and was rewarded with a thorn in my big toe. That was it! I had enough of these damn bushes.

“I’m going to get the hedge trimmer…see how you like that!” I said to the bush, not really paying attention to how insane I sounded.

I turned to find my way back to the house when I heard a rustling behind me. As I turned I saw the bushes pulled apart wide enough for me to slip through. So, that was what it took huh?

I slipped through the bushes, careful to avoid the thorns and found myself at the edge of a huge beautiful garden. The moonlight seemed unnaturally Sex hikayeleri light here and I could make out all the flowers around me. Every kind of wild flower you could imagine was there, everywhere. Like the world vanished and I was walking on a carpet of flowers.

In the middle of the garden there was a grassy hill and as I watched the singer appeared from behind it. She was nude except for flowers that just seemed to hang off her, blonde hair to her shoulders pulled back with a weave of flowers. The most beautiful face I had ever seen and a smile that made my knees weak.

Her body was amazing, big full breasts, strong legs, shaved pussy, flawless skin. the flowers did not cover her as much as seemed to frame her pussy and ass and nipples. As I watched she playfully danced for a second humming that song that had woke me from my sleep.

I couldn’t speak, I was transfixed by her beauty, I just stood and stared at her. She smiled at me and playfully skipped to the top of the hill and looked down at me. The moon was behind her, and yet the light seemed all around her nude body so that I could see every detail of her.

Suddenly I felt a tug and realized my boxers were caught on the thorn bush. I turned to try and untangle them and the bush pulled back hard and the fabric ripped. I tried to grab at it but the bushes were too fast, my torn boxers vanished into the hedge.

Turning back to her, she was staring at me and grinning. I was aware I was naked but it didn’t bother me at all. I knew I was rock hard watching her and that too felt completely natural. I stood and stared back at her and she winked at me and began to sing again.

Now as she sung though she danced, at first playfully like a child’s dance and I smiled. She looked so sweet dancing among the flowers, so perfect in the moonlight. She giggled as she sang and the dance became more serious.

Her dance was like the flowing of water in a stream, so fluid and graceful, from one pose to the next. I watched her in complete awe, she writhed and spun and seemed to float on air. I walked closer and closer, drawn to her dance.

She spun and lifted a leg and I could see her pussy was wet, the moonlight glistening on the moisture on her lips. I could also see that the wetness was running down Sikiş hikayeleri her legs too. She spun and whirled and then as she dropped to her knees and turned over. she slid fingers into herself and then out again, rubbing them over her body as she kept on dancing for me.

As she twisted and danced she would dip her fingers into her pussy, pulling them out wet with her sex and rubbed them on her naked skin. Over and over again she coated herself with her own juices until her whole body seemed to shimmer with sex. I could smell her arousal, I could almost taste her as I watched. She was like the sweetest flower I had ever smelled mixed with the dirtiest thoughts I could think.

The dance was so fluid and beautiful, I was enspelled by it. I could not look away, could not just leer at her swaying breasts or dripping pussy. I had to watch all of her, the movements and the effort. The power behind the dance captured me.

Then she was at a frenzy with her dance and song. Like a wave of energy she spun and whirled and dropped and twisted. I felt sweat trickling down my brow from watching, my pulse was going a mile a minute. The dance meant something. I knew it did. It meant something. It was saying something to me.

I watched and my breath was ragged and harsh. I felt something building in me. Some deep dark need. She danced more for me in the moon light. She rubbed her juices all over, she invited me. Yes, That was it. She invited me. Teased me. Challenged me. She danced for me.

Letting out a growl I charged her. She was not surprised nor did she try and flee. She danced for me until I was on her and taking her to the ground. Growling and panting I grabbed her and brought her with me to the soft grass. She kissed me and grabbed my hair. As I kissed her back she bit my lip hard, I felt blood trickling into my mouth. I cried out and she giggled and tried to roll away.

I grabbed at her and pulled her back, pinning her down with my body. She was slippery from her own cum and sweat as I slid over her until I was between her legs. I growled and bit her shoulder and neck as I pressed my cock head between her lips. She dug her nails into my back and thrust her hips up to meet me.

Thrusting deep into her I began to fuck her hard and fast, I felt Erotik hikaye the blood trickling down my back from her scratches and it just made me fuck her harder. She was laughing and squealing as I fucked into her, her cum squishing out of her and down the crack of her ass.

Growling like a beast I grabbed her legs and put them over my shoulders. Her ass lifted slightly off the ground was in perfect line for fucking. I slammed balls deep into her again and again, grabbing and squeezing her succulent tits as they bounced from the impact.

I bent her near in half as I leaned into her legs and fucked her harder. She grabbed my hair and gave me an angry, hungry growl back and thrust back against me. The sound of our bodies slapping together like applause in the still night air.

She was so wet the sound of my cock in her was incredible. Wet sloppy squishing noises as we fucked. She threw her head back and howled for me as she came, he pussy clenching onto the shaft of my cock like a vice as her cum spilled out of her. I didn’t stop fucking though, I kept hammering into her as hard as I could.

She grabbed my shoulders and her nails dig into my flesh. The pain was exquisite as I felt my own orgasm building. her pussy was so tight now and she kept screaming wild, animalistic sounds. Growling myself I bit her leg next to my face hard and slammed into her again and began to shoot cum. She cried out and squeezed her pussy tight to milk me dry as I came.

I couldn’t catch my breath, it seemed the word was spinning around me. As the last of my cum filled her pussy I threw back my head and howled at the moon. The world was spinning. I wanted to know her. I wanted more. I wanted more dance.

The world spun.

More of her.

The world went black.

I woke to the morning dew on my body. Shivering, I sat up and looked around. I was naked in my tiny back yard, laying on the ground. I looked around me and wondered how I got there. Last night, the dream. I remembered it…but it was just a dream. Then I saw my boxers hanging from the branches of a bush. I felt the scratches on my back. And I saw the stone gnome watching me with a knowing grin.

“No wonder you lil fuckers are always grinning.” I said to the statue and stood up. He smiled back. He knew.

I walked back inside. I didn’t know what happened but, I knew I couldn’t get that song out of my head. That song and the dance. I would never forget the dance. Upstairs my alarm went off, the night was over.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

In our last chapter, we unfortunately lost Sylvia, Cindy’s mother sacrifice the remainder of her life to protect her daughter and her friend. Kara wounded and yet managed to protect Cindy. The family came together, not only the Meyers, Thurgoods and Edwards, but also JJ’s adoptive family, all came together to help Kara and Daniel make it through the traumatic events.

Kara released two days later, under strict doctor’s orders not to exert herself. Nevertheless, she told the doctor she was going to attend the funeral of her friend Sylvia, come hell or high water. Sylvia had no other family, so our family arranged for her funeral. Funerals are never for the dead, there for us living to say goodbye. That was a difficult goodbye. Reverend Akins did a very good job with the eulogy. We had a chair brought to the graveside for Kara although she insisted on walking to it. Daniel actually carried a sobbing Kara away from the grave after the funeral.

Life always has its difficulties, and this definitely is one of the worst times. If you hold on long enough life always turns around, things get better. Occasionally you cannot see that for the mist that obscures your vision at the bottom. Eventually even that clears, sometimes the road ahead is difficult sometimes it fills with family and joy.

The Ten of Them: chapter 27 Composed by hard93 and Dimek

We all held on to each other, we let the love for each other comfort and console us. It did not take long for Cindy to become her Mom’s best nurse, Sam and Crystal would always help too. When Kara would become frustrated and want to move around, one of the girls would bring her something for her to read to them. Reading a story to them usually kept Kara in bed for a little longer until Daniel would be there to keep her company. Kara and Daniel stayed with us for a few weeks during her early recovery. Even the Coach and Helen slept in my house to be near their daughter we had almost lost.

After two weeks Kara’s Doctor released her to go back to her normal activities, but warm not to be over strenuous with her exercises. They left for home that afternoon with the three girls going along to help where they could. She was going to need some physical therapy but her wound healed nicely, they used a small incision and she had just a small scar on her mid-thigh of her left leg.

Daniel had taken the dime the doctor removed from Kara’s femur, along with an x-ray taken of her leg, a certified statement from the surgeon who removed the dime, a copy of the police report, he compiled all the evidence if needed for Kara’s defense.

Several of the tenets of the apartment building where Sylvia lived, made a YouTube video and they spoke of what they witnessed. One even had a cellphone video showing him breaking in, leveling the shotgun and moving it as he aimed and fired. From the angle outside, you see bits of lamp that Daniel hit him with fly through the door. He step further in when he attacked Daniel, only moments later to be flying back out the door and struck his head on the banister of the walkway. His head pops forward into his chest that stops his backward momentum and he slides down the railing onto the walkway. I am sure that was what contributed to his death. If he had landed flat, he probably would be still alive today.

The next thing you see is the shotgun placed under his chin, and Daniel standing over him in the doorway. From the look on Daniel’s face, he realizes that he was dead, before he turns back to the grisly scene inside.

Sylvia’s neighbors speak out against the DA who was attending to investigate if Kara could have used less force in subduing her attacker. Many in the apartment building claim Kara as a hero to the community. The video goes viral, even without Kara’s face seen on the video. The State Attorney General releases a statement saying it had become clear that because of the way he fell Kara did not intend for his death to occur, releasing her of all wrongdoing.

The family breathes a collective sigh of relief upon learning what the statement says. Charles chuckles and says, “If they tried Kara, it would reverse the right for self-defense in the state. That is something they are not willing to do. Politically it would be suicide, and look like the state was pro-crime.”

It was a few weeks after everything settle down when Kara finally was able to return to school and the martial arts class. When she walked into the room, followed by Kathryn, Sam, Crystal and Cindy she got a standing round of applause. This had an effect on her that I did not expect. Kara almost broke down into tears.

“JJ can I address the class before you start us up” asked Kara. I had a feeling something was on her mind so I gave permission to proceed.

“Guys I want to thank you for your support, however this incident I was involved in has taught me many things. First watch how much force you use when taking someone down, too much force and you can seriously hurt someone, only use what is necessary. A few weeks ago, I killed a man. I reacted, I did not think, my body was on an adrenaline rush; in a rash bit of self-defense I killed a man. I was lucky that if I had been more knowledgeable of martial arts skills I could have been charged for manslaughter, so please guys watch what you do and how you use what you learn.”

Kara stopped and looked at me; I nodded and picked up where she left off. “Listen guys and girls the fact is that martial arts can be classified as a deadly weapon. If a person has high enough skill, if you were to seriously injure or kill someone with your skills, the self-defense excuse may not always work, martial arts is about discipline, and if I find out anyone is abusing these skills you will be kicked out of the class.”

Janet questions, “Does that mean you are kicking out Kara? From what I understand she was acting in self-defense, hell she was shot.”

I looked at Kara and noticed the glare I got back from her, but I picked up where I left off. “No, Kara is not being kicked out of the class she was completely justified, although I am limiting her future activities in class to no contact, no punching or kicking because of her medical condition.”

Kara still standing at the head of the class explains, “Guys what happened was self-defense, I was shot, and I acted. I had to protect Cindy here my new daughter. Cindy was in my arms and we were his intended target, Sylvia jumped between us, she saved Cindy’s and my life at the same time. Sylvia was my best friend. I was so afraid, not just for myself but for Sylvia and Cindy, adrenaline overpowered my kick. It was more powerful then what would have been normal. All I am saying is that we all have to try using common sense when using the skills that JJ is teaching. Now for me, being limited for medical conditions now is open for debate, but I might as well let the cat out of the bag since rumors spread fast anyway. I am pregnant…”

The class was totally silent except for me hearing Kathryn trying to hold back a small giggle, While Sam, Crystal and Cindy just smiled widely until Kara continues, “And it would seem my husband did a real good job with it as I am having twins.”

Janet was the first to say, “Congrats Kara. However Now I have a question. JJ what is the point of learning self-defense if we can get in trouble defending ourselves?”

Using what knowledge I have of the law I reply, “Good point Janet and this is one that is always a sticky one. Everyone has a right to defend himself or herself, however, there is a limit. You cannot intentionally kill the attacker. The objective is to subdue an attacker with the least amount of force, without endangering yourself. Too much force and you can be looking at trouble with the law, but that might be preferable to being dead. Of course there may be other factors and different circumstances, like Kara’s circumstance, but the main goal is subdue your attacker so that they are no longer a threat at the time.”

The debate went on for a while but we finally got back into the lesson. After the lesson was over, I was standing back as I watched a few of the girl students walk up, hug Kara, and congratulate her. I walked over to Kathryn and gave her a hug and a kiss.

I ask, “Is there something wrong with Kara?”

Kathryn says, “Yes but I think it is something that we need to discuss at home. Cindy has told me a few things that she has noticed. I think we should invite Mom and Dad over as well, Kara and Daniel were coming over.”

I say, “Okay sounds good, just let me get cleaned up here then we can be on our way.”

An hour later, we were home and relaxing when Helen and Coach walked in.

Kathryn says, “Hi Mom, Dad.”

The Coach greets Kathryn, “Hay baby, how it is going?”

Kathryn says “Not bad for me, but I need your help. It is Kara. Cindy and Daniel have both confided in me that Kara has been having Nightmares, is hardly sleeping, and is often crying. They are both at a loss of what to do. I am worried that if she keeps going the way she is she will lose her babies, which would be devastating to her. Daniel is going to bring her over so we can sit down and talk to her and try to get things to normal.”

I realize what Kathryn is talking about is posttraumatic stress syndrome, and some of my adoptive family deal with that. It might be a good idea to bring them in on this conversation as well. Perhaps their insight may help Kara, more than anything else at least she will know that she is not alone. I call Ron and Reese, Mitch and Charles; they all agree and come over immediately.

Helen says, “We will do anything we can to help.” A few minutes later Kara and Daniel come in. Kathryn gets up and goes to Kara and hugs her, then leads her by her hand and sits Kara down between their Mom and Dad`. Kara has a confused look on her face.

Kathryn, while holding back tears says, “Kara. We Love you. Please tell us what is wrong. Cindy and Daniel both are concerned for you; it is your nightmares, your breaking down and crying, your lack of sleep. We are here for you.” Kara looked at Kathryn, then her parents, and then she broke down.

“I killed a man. I know he was an evil man and he killed Sylvia. However, I killed him. I took a life. How can any of you even stand to be around me, a killer?” she said no longer holding back her sobs.

Reese and Ron arrived just in time to hear her say that, Reese going to Kara kneels down in front of her lifts her face forcing Kara to look her directly in the eyes. Reese asks, “Do you feel the same way about me?” Kara instantly shakes her head no. Reese gives her no more time before she continues, “I have killed a lot more than just one person, and I am not sure if they were good or bad. I do know they were trying to kill me, and the people I love. I did not have a choice. You did not have a choice.”

Ron looking over his wife’s shoulder asks, “Am I a killer to be shunned?” Kara again shook her head no. Ron continued, “I did my best to defend the ones I was to protect. That is all you did, I know from what I have seen, what JJ has told me the kick you used was not the cause of his death directly. The way he fell caused his death; the location he chose for the fight was the cause of his death. Kara you have nothing to feel guilty about, you protected the ones you love.”

Helen says, “Kara, honey, listen. You did the right thing. Moreover, for that I am so proud of you. I know I do not say it often enough or show it. Even though I am so proud of the way, you were helping Sylvia the last while before her death. The way you have been there for Cindy before and now as well, you finding yourself a good man. Finally, you bringing me two more grandchildren in the near future. All this has made me extremely proud of you. Then again I have always been proud of you, and all my children.” As she rubbed Kara’s belly she continued, ” You need to think of these two new lives growing inside of you, the fact that you show guilt and remorse over killing that ‘man’ shows you are human and full of compassion, Sex hikayeleri even for someone who does not deserve it.”

Coach says, “Your Mom’s right Kara. You have made us both very proud, and again as your mother has said we may not have always shown it but we have always been proud of you,”

Helen says, “JJ, Kathryn and I had a talk the day you got shot. JJ brought to light some things that you and your other sisters have been feeling. I know it seems I have been spoiling or favoring Kathryn, and that you and your other sisters felt unappreciated or felt that we did not love you or were as proud of you as we are of Kathryn. Know this; nothing could be further from the truth. However, your father and I are working on changing your impression. I know we spend a lot of time here at Kathryn and JJ’s, and that gives off a bad impression as well, but I promise that we will be over to see you and Daniel more as well. In fact we will be spending more time with all you kids, trying to repair our relationships.”

Coach reached down and put his hand on Helen’s hand, which was still on Kara’s belly. The Coach says, “Like your sister, you are gifting us with two more grandchildren to love and spoil, it will never matter who had babies first or who was born last, every one of them will be loved equally, never again will we show signs of favoritism. You just take care of yourself.”

Kathryn kneeling down beside Reese says, “Kara, I love you my sister. However, what you have to understand you did not have a choice, and there is nothing wrong in protecting your love ones.” She turns and faces Reese and says, “You too, you protected the ones you love.” Now holding both their gaze she continues, “If you had not they would be dead. Think how you would feel if you had stood by and done nothing, you know deep down you did nothing wrong, it is time to move on. We love you my sisters we will help you get through this.”

Reese looking at Kara again says, “I know this is not something that will end now, it is something we will have to live with and deal with. It is part of being human. If you ever need someone to talk to, you know I will understand. Your family loves you; none of us think you are evil for doing only what you needed to do to protect the ones you love.”

Kathryn says, “Out of all my sisters Kara you and I are the closest, I feel that we share a bond that none of the other sisters do, I am not sure why but it is there.” With that, Kathryn pulled Kara up into a hug. Reese hugs the two, and then the Coach and Helen stood up and surrounded Reese, Ron and their daughters in a big family hug. Daniel came over to me, shook my hand then thought better, and gave me a brotherly hug, as that is what I felt he is a true brother.

Daniel says “Thanks JJ, Kathryn, Mom, Dad, Ron, and Reese. I think your words may have helped heal my wife, my soul mate, we may not yet have the kind of bond that Kathryn and JJ do yet, but I know it’s coming, we already sort of read each other’s emotions, this is why I knew Kara was troubled.”

I say, “It’s no problem Daniel. Kara remember what everyone here has said. We all love you. Now love yourself again, you too Reese. You feeling guilt is the best thing, it means you’re not a monster, just a kind, compassionate, caring young woman.”

Ron chuckles, “She is that, once you get her out of her armor.” He gets a kiss from Reese even after his little joke.

Kara says, “Thanks guys, I guess I needed this. Thank you all. Mom and Dad, you do not know how happy you have made me knowing that you are happy and proud of me. There were times I was so jealous of Kathryn, I almost ran away. I am glad I did not. Daniel thanks for dragging my sulking butt over here. It’s what I needed, I think I can finally start putting this behind me and move on, after all we have Cindy now plus two more on the way.”

I ask, “Are you guys going to find out the sexes beforehand?”

Kara says “Yes in a couple weeks I have an appointment, with the same Obstetrician that Kathryn uses. We want to know what to paint the nursery.”

“Kara what I said in class today I meant it as well. I think you should only do the katas, in a month you will be almost three months along and really showing. You having twins on your small frame is going to be hard on your body; you need to think about your babies.”

Kara says, “I know, and as much as it disappoints me I know your right.”

Kathryn points out, “Wait till you have to give up sex, I bet with twins it will be sooner than when I had to.”

Kara giggles and says, “Gee thanks sis, something to look forward to. That and in a few months trying to find a prom dress that will fit.”

Now laughing Kathryn says, “Wait until Graduation Sis, when you have to waddle across the stage to get your diploma.”

“Waddle! Why you…” then Kara stopped and laughed and grabbed her sister in a big hug. It was nice seeing the two sisters being closer than ever.

Reese giggles, “I just hope I have delivered before your graduation, or you will really watch some body waddle around.”

Daniel says, “Well Guys I think we need to go pick up Cindy and get home. Thanks again JJ and Kathryn, Ron and Reese, Mom, Dad. Kara and Daniel left followed shortly after by Helen and the Coach.

I say, “That went good, and you and your sister have really become close, it makes me happy,”

Ron says, “It was only the first step, Kara has a long road to walk yet.”

Charles and Mitch had arrived and allowed us to talk without interrupting, Mitch says, “Kara seems to be doing well considering, although she may just be putting on a show to make you feel better. We will have to give her our support, and our understanding what she is going through does not end overnight. It has been three years and I still have nightmares. It may not be that bad for Kara, and I truly hope so. Although we will have to always, be mindful of Kara, her triggers once we learn them, and help her deal with it. Sometimes it does not end, and that can be frustrating, sometimes anger is misplaced and many veterans never knew why they feel the way they do.”

Kathryn shakes her head yes after considering Mitch’s remarks she says, “Yes, we will do that for Kara. Kara and I have always been somewhat close, though she did surprise me that she said she almost ran away once. I never knew she felt like that. However, those days are over, Mom and Dad are gung ho on fixing the relationship with my sisters and brothers; it is good to see the family coming together, though I will always feel closer to Kara then the others. I do not think Kara realizes how much I always looked up to her; she was never as wild as the others were. You remember the night of that party, the night we finally made love. The same night Kara was trying to offer herself to you. She told me a while back she was glad it did not happen. She was able to save herself for her soul mate. Before that I always assumed she was like Michelle and Maria and just having sex with different guys, I never knew she was a virgin till her and Daniel got together, I was wrong.”

With a smile, I reply, “Out of all your sisters Kara is the one I feel closest to as well. In addition, I too am glad she found her soul mate but like you, I never suspected that she was a virgin for Daniel. Guess that makes it even more special for the two of them.” A few minutes’ later Crystal and Sam came wandering from the playhouse.

Sam with bright eyes says, “Daddy what you guys said to Aunt Kara must have worked, she was happy. Aunt Kara tickled Cindy. Cindy said that was the first time in a long time that Aunt Kara played with her like that.”

Crystal asks, “Daddy, Friday night Cindy has invited us over to spend the night with her, can we go please?”

Kathryn smiles and I know she has given her okay. I reply putting on a sad face, “I am going to miss my big girls. They are going away tomorrow night. I guess I will just have to cuddle up really close to Kathryn.” Sam and Crystal giggle at my little show, they do know that is just an act and it is my way of telling them it is okay.

Things seem to improve for Kara, although we did take Mitch’s advice, we watch for things that would trigger her mood changes. We were careful about mentioning Sylvia, we found Kara had two other triggers, one was a shotgun the other a dime. We did our best to avoid Kara’s triggers and that gave her a little time to decompress.

Kara also began working with a psychologist specializing in posttraumatic stress syndrome, Mitch also began going to the same psychologists. His name was Doctor Marcus and he seemed to be a very capable psychologists. Both Kara and Mitch began to improve, Kara who had dealt with it not as long seem to improve quicker. Charles remarked that Mitch had fewer nightmares and was beginning to smile more. I wonder if that was because I saw him with MC so often, perhaps between Doctor Marcus and MC, Mitch’s life would become happier.

After Kathryn’s Obstetrician had done some adjustment, Kathryn and Misty both have due dates of March 21st. Kathryn and I both know that foresight is seldom 20/20, so in March 1st came and went without Kathryn or Misty going into labor we were not too concerned. On twentieth March, a storm front moved through, and it brought snow again, Kathryn was in no mood to build snowmen this time. She complained of a backache, her mother noticed Amanda had turned. Helen called her sister’s to explain, “We need to stay near Kathryn if possible, I believe Amanda will me making an appearance shortly.”

When Misty came over with Marshall, she too complained of a backache, and Helen’s eyes lit up seeing how the baby had turned for Misty as well.

Of course, I felt every twinge Kathryn had. Fortunately, for me my pain threshold is quite high, with a little concentration I could pull most of Kathryn’s pain away from her. Helen figured it out in a heartbeat, she told me angrily, “JJ, Kathryn needs that pain, and it is how her body prepares itself to deliver Amanda. If you take too much of it away her labor will be very long and even more difficult.”

I look at Helen as another contraction starts, there nearly twenty minutes apart. I can understand what she means. I am taking nearly all of Kathryn’s pain and not allowing her to fill the discomfort that racks my own body. Kathryn overhears, she comes in punches me in the arm trying to break my concentration. With a little anger to her voice Kathryn says, “Do not take this away from me, JJ. This experience is what makes a woman a woman.”

Helen says, “Kathryn, I think JJ is going to give you what you wish for. Remember that when you get angry at him for getting you pregnant.”

Kathryn’s eyes go wide as I release more of the pain back to her, she knows better than complain because I will simply take it away again. Looking at her I say, “I was probably the first husband in history that could do what all other husbands have wished they could do, take the pain away that you have giving us children.”

Kathryn places her hands on her back, arching it to stretch which only makes her belly look that much bigger. Over the last month, I swear Kathryn has gotten so large, I know it was to give Amanda room to finish growing. Kathryn still swims daily, although it is a little more difficult for her now, and she is quite a bit slower. The time in the pool helps, her feet does not swell as much when she spends time there. The days Kathryn does not get to swim her feet swell, and I do my best to massage her feet those days.

Sam and Crystal sees their mother’s discomfort, and the two girls come asking if there is anything they can do for her. Kathryn giggles and says, “No it is just your baby sister letting me know she is coming soon.”

The girls’ eyes light up at the news, more than at the snow that has kept me home today.

Misty giggles and says, “I guess Junior is letting me know he is coming too.”

Marshall tells me, “We been packed since the first, just in case the Doctor is wrong.”

Looking Sikiş hikayeleri at Marshall I explain, “Premonitions are like weather forecasts, little things can change and alter what was going to occur. Remember back on the first was not a very good time, we just had Sylvia’s funeral.”

Marshall says, “Then I am glad our kids were not in a hurry to be born. They would never understood why we were a little sad on their birthdays.”

Kara comes in dropping snow from her coat. Daniel on Kara’s heels is carrying a bundled up Cindy, when he sets Cindy down she sheds her coat and runs to me. Jumping into my arms she says, “Uncle JJ you need to take Aunt Kathryn to the hospital now. You too Uncle Marshall, you need to take Aunt Misty.”

I am a little confused therefore, I ask, “Cindy, why do I need to take her now?”

There is a look of certainty in Cindy’s eyes as she says, “I had a nightmare, the roads are getting really bad and if you do not leave now, you may not get to the hospital in time.” Sam and Crystal run to get their and their mothers bags. That is their job on our hospital plan.

Daniel says, “It has already come over the news that only emergency vehicles, and those with four-wheel-drive should attempt being on the road today, and the sheriff has asked that everyone remain home if possible.”

I look at Cindy, have learned to listen when one of our children have a message from their deceased parents. Sam’s Angel Mommy delivers very accurate warnings. Looking at Cindy I say, “Thank you for the warning Cindy, will leave right now.”

Kara raises an eyebrow before she asks, “You are not going to go out in weather like this, are you?”

I ask a question in return, “You think Sylvia would lie to us and put us in danger when we did not need to be? I do not think she would, and this is her warning us.”

Cindy looking at Kara says, “I told you Uncle JJ would know.”

Kara says, “JJ we were out playing in the snow until we got very cold this morning, we decided to come in. Daniel volunteered to make us some soup and sandwiches, and Cindy and I took a hot shower to warm up. We gotten dressed in pajamas and were sitting on the couch just cuddling together. We must have fallen asleep because it felt so good getting warm.”

Cindy continues for her Mom, “Daddy was being a little slow getting the sandwiches and soup. I had the dream, Angel Mommy warns the roads are going to be bad, and you will have to help other people so it is going to take a long time getting Aunt Kathryn and Aunt Misty to the hospital. If you leave soon you will get there in time.”

Kathryn says, “My contractions are about twenty minutes apart now, they usually do not want you to go in until their ten minutes apart. Under the circumstances it might be wise to listen to Angel Sylvia.”

Marshall pulls on his coat saying, “I am going after Misty’s bags, pick me up if I am not back before you leave. JJ that SUV you have is a four-wheel-drive right?”

Answering Marshall’s question I say, “Yes, Kathryn got me the four-wheel-drive model.”

Cindy says, “Do not forget to bring a few ropes, and some extra gasoline.”

It took us two and a half hours, we pulled out five cars from ditches that blocked our way, and another had run out of gas. All the gas stations remained closed due to the bad weather. Their employees could not make it in to work.

We pulled into the hospital, Kathryn’s and Misty’s contractions were barely more than eight minutes apart and lasting for quite a long time. Actually I say we, I should say the family, between the Coach, Ron, Charles, and Uncle George there were enough SUVs with four-wheel-drive to bring everyone, we even picked up a few extra bodies along the way the needed to come to the hospital. Uncle George along with Charles had volunteered to help bring anyone into the hospital because the emergency services did not have a four-wheel-drive. As soon as we arrived at the hospital, they immediately ordered out along with an EMT team. I allow them to use my SUV as well.

Helen looking at Marshall’s face east time one of Misty’s contractions start, you do not need telepathy to read his mind, but Helen asked anyway. “Marshall I bet you just want to take Misty’s pain away?”

Marshall takes a heavy breath and says, “I would give anything if Misty had no pain, I would take it in a heartbeat.”

Helen says, “JJ said something about everyman would do that for their wife if they could.” Marshall shakes his head yes reconfirming what he said.

Ron sent after the Doctor, who was stuck in a snowdrift and nearly out of fuel. Ron drove a hummer that was similar to the ones military use. There some areas in our County that allow four-wheel-drives to go mudding. Ron and Reese both seem to enjoy their outings. I have even tried it once, taking Sam and Crystal along. I really did not enjoy the clean up afterwards, must have been forty pounds of mud on my SUV.

Ron’s hummer was the best to pull a car from a snowdrift, and we just could not leave the car in the road. Ron returns nearly an hour later, he shakes his head and says, “It is so bad out there it is a good thing I was raised up north. Even places where the road is fairly clear it is really icy.”

Ron does not get more than ten minutes break, before they request Ron again to assist another person in their efforts to reach the hospital. Charles asks, “Would you like some help, Jim can shovel for you if you need someone to help dig someone out.”

Jim have been looking nervous, and the young man really needed something to do. His father having worked around young men probably knew that better than anyone did. Jim is actually happy to be helping Ron, and the hospital has provided them a shovel, which he used to clear the emergency area of snow. Fortunately, the snow had stopped falling although the wind kept it drifting, the worst of the snowstorm may have passed because it seemed calmer now.

I nervously am pacing across the floor of the waiting room, ever so often they will run me out to examine Kathryn. Other than that I am always at her side, the doctor was amazed at how well she was handling the pain from her contractions. He thought I was having sympathetic contractions; many husbands have those although mine was a little different, I simply shared her pain. I feel them placing a spinal block in Kathryn. I know this is one of the last things done before taking her to delivery.

I meet Kathryn on her way to delivery, although our hospital does not allow me to accompany her in the operating room. With a spinal block in, Kathryn is no longer having pain only some mild discomfort from her powerful contractions. Before we are separated Kathryn whispers to me, “JJ let me have this all by myself.” We do get one more kiss and a quick I love you before she disappears into the operating room.

I do what I can, to separate Kathryn thoughts, emotions and senses from my conscience. I am not that successful, and I try to meditate to place myself in a state in which I am separate even from my own body. It takes a while, because I have not done this in years. Now I not only have to separate myself my own body, but Kathryn’s as well.

It seemed like only an instant passes when Helen began shaking me, and I come out of my trance. Looking into her happy eyes, I know Amanda has arrived. Helen then leads me to the room reserved for Kathryn and I. Inside I find Sam and Crystal on the bed watching as Kathryn feeds Amanda. Kathryn smiles at seeing me and the large smile on my face. The two girls nearly tackle me once I walk into the room.

Sam asks, “Daddy where did you go?” Crystal shook her head indicated she had the same question.

I shrug my shoulders unsure of what she means but reply, “I was meditating so your Mommy could deliver Amanda without me interfering.” See the confused look I explain, “When I meditate I separate myself from even my own body. It is like I am not even alive anymore.”

Kathryn looks up and says, “Do not do that again. I actually felt lost without you. I am so glad you are back with me now.”

It may be due to the effect of the meditation, but even without touching Kathryn, I can get a sense of how it feels to nurse Amanda. Beforehand that would require direct contact to Kathryn. Perhaps that is only temporary or our bond is now stronger.

Despite all my meditation, I find that I am actually exhausted, with Sam and Crystal on my chest Kathryn giggles as my eyes closed and a three of us instantly fall asleep. I wake in the middle of the night, Amanda is moving in her crib, when I walk to it she is not yet awake, but she will be awake soon she is hungry. I realize I connect to Amanda much as I was to Kathryn a few years ago. I can since her surface thoughts, although they are very simple now. Things like hunger and thirst, the need for sleep or being uncomfortable, even the longing for touch seems to come through that connection.

Gently lifting my daughter from her crib, I hold her in my arms and walk to the nurses’ station for a bottle. The lights in the hall or the movement awakes Amanda, and she begins to cry and search for a nipple. The nurse explains I need to take her back to her mother, because Kathryn listed breast-feeding only. Walking back into our room, Kathryn giggles before taking Amanda. Kathryn says, “You are going to have to wait until I have some bottles ready. Then you can feed Amanda at night.”

I marvel at this tiny little life given to us, Amanda’s hands are so small that when her hand wrapped around my finger it barely reached from tiny little thumb to her tiny fingers. Kathryn and my heart soar with love for our new daughter. Loving Amanda makes us love Sam and Crystal even more. It is strange how that works, the more love you have the stronger it becomes.

Sam and Crystal must have awoken, they each whisper as they watch their mother feeding their baby sister. I pull the two back into my lap, and caress my two older daughters. I looked down into their eyes and smile, kissing them on the forehead I say, “I love you too, that will never change. I am having a new experience with Amanda. It is not that I love you any less than her. Babies do need a lot of attention, they cannot help themselves, they cannot eat by themselves, and they cannot change their own diaper or take a bath. My big girls, you will get to help to all those things with Amanda and all your other little sisters.”

Sam and Crystal look into my eyes before Sam says, “You mean I have to change stinky diapers.”

Trying not to chuckle I say, “Not very often, but I am sure I will need your help once in a while.”

Crystal giggles and says, “We will take turns Sam, when we need to.” Amanda grunts as she fills her diaper, and the two girls giggle. I realize I will be changing a diaper shortly, once we have allowed enough time for Amanda to finish.

By the time Amanda needs changed, the girls have fallen back asleep and I am not going to wake them up to help me now. I got the diaper, the diaper wipes and I took Amanda over to a changing table, Kathryn is watching as I gently remove the soiled diaper, once the cool air contacts her skin, Amanda urinates. Recovering her with the diaper to allow the diaper to absorb it, now with her tiny bladder empty I change her diaper. I removed the diaper from between her legs then use the wipes to clean her skin, placed a clean diaper under her and use another diaper wipe to ensure that she is completely clean before adding a small amount of baby powder. Then attach the tapes for her new diaper into place. I pull down her sleep shirt then rewrap her in her blanket.

Holding her in my arms Amanda is warm and comfortable, she has a full stomach, and she seems to fall back asleep immediately. What comes to mind is the more they sleep the faster they grow. I bring her back to her mother, Kathryn smiles brightly at me, as I hand her Amanda. Kathryn had a need to hold her, and to look into her face as she slept.

My arm goes across Kathryn shoulders, as I gently sat down next to Erotik hikaye her and we both watch our daughters sleep and wish them sweet dreams. Only a few moments later a light tap is at our door, and Marshall sticks his grinning face in, he says, “How is my baby niece?”

I whisper, “Just getting back to sleep. How is my baby nephew?”

Marshall smiles then in a whisper replies, “Doing the same thing, sleeping and growing. Misty, MJ and I will come by in the morning to visit. We are next door by the way.”

Kathryn whispers, “I am looking forward to meeting MJ, see you in the morning.”

Marshall softly closes the door behind him. Exhaustion is hitting Kathryn, and I take Amanda back to her crib and gently place her back covering her in her blankets. Kathryn is lying on her side watching Amanda as she sleeps. Kathryn’s eyes become heavy and joy feels her heart as she falls asleep.

Coming back into bed, Sam and Crystal scoot back onto my chest and I caress their backs. I quietly whisper, I love you my big girls.

Sam and Crystal both whisper, “I love you too Daddy.”

I am half-awake at various times when the nurses check on Amanda and Kathryn. We get more than a couple giggles at seeing how we sleep. Sam and Crystal cuddle together while sleeping on my chest. Kathryn is holding my hand as she faces Amanda who sleeps in her crib just within arm’s distance.

The nurses try to be as quick and quiet as they possibly could, they do not wish to disturb our three princesses. I know morning is coming, the three girls are becoming ravenous, and I realize I not only can sense Amanda, but both Sam and Crystal. Maybe that is how I was always able to be at Crystal and Sam’s bedside when they woke from a nightmare.

Perhaps my training or the experience I am having with Kathryn has awakened a portion of my mind that allows being empathetic, the ability to feel their emotions. Another possibility is being connected to Kathryn like I am we get the benefit of each of our abilities, acting like to receivers that senses the wants and needs of our daughters. A second possibility could simply be, I was hungry as they are in my subconscious is telling me that.

Does not change the fact that we missed dinner last night, and I know the girls will be ravenous. I hope the stories, on how bad hospital food is, are incorrect. With the snow outside, I doubt I could find a restaurant open, and I am hopeful that the kitchen staff was able to make it in to work today.

I should not have worried, Ron comes in pushing a cart full of trace, Reese, Daniel, Kara and Cindy follow him, Daniel has a folding table that he sets up, and a couple nurses bring folding chairs they only sit them down then leave. Ron leaves for a moment, he returns with Marshall, Misty and MJ. Daniel leaves for a moment to and brings in a second table, the large room now seems crowded with the additional tables and chairs.

Marshall carried in the crib, while MJ was in Misty’s arms. I walked up to Misty and looked down into my nephew’s face. I know he is truly not my nephew, although for most of his young life he will call me uncle. If our premonition is correct, about his sophomore year he and Amanda will discover each other in a different way. Well they will want a different kind of relationship from the way they grew up.

Reese and Kara are setting out the trays, as Marshall and I help our wives to the table. With everyone seated, I notice six empty chairs that is when MC brings Rosy, Allen and Anna in. That confuses me because, should not Allen and Anna be with Uncle George and Alyssa. MC sees my question and answers before I ask, “Uncle George and Alyssa along with your Mom, Michelle, Karen, Joan, Johnny, Jim, Helen and Michael are helping in the kitchen, they are rather shorthanded because of the storm. Charles and Jane will be in shortly there delivering food to the nurses’ stations.”

Almost as soon as MC finishes her statement, Charles and Jane stroll in to our room. A smile crosses their face looking at the babies.

Charles brought a third table, and the nurses follow him again and bring in chairs. The nurses give Jane a hug. Before they leave, they think her for bringing their breakfast. Jane returns their hugs and says you are welcome to each thank you.

Charles remarks, “For a small community, this is one of the better hospitals I have visited. I have been at far too many hospitals, either visiting my friends or there for treatments.”

Ron has a faraway look before he says, “I remember you coming to visit me. I really was not in the mood that did not stop you.” Then giving his friend a smile, Ron says, “You turn my mood around, I never thanked you for that. It was the first step of my recovery. Thank you my friend.”

Reese gives Charles look that I am not sure if, then a smile crosses her face. She says to Charles, “Charles is that why you had me be Ron’s adjutant while he was stuck in the hospital. You knew how we felt about each other?”

Charles chuckles and says, “I knew, not many people did. The first day you two met, I saw the way he looked at you Reese. I also saw how disappointed he was when he found out your rank, I think he wanted to get you a field commission just so he could date you.”

Ron chuckles, “I had a second disappointment that day, I found out Second Lieutenants cannot give field commissions.”

Jim laughs, “Now you know why, if they were able to, they would be a lot of pretty Second Lieutenants running around.” The room is full of laughter, and Ron’s face reddens until Reese pulls him into a long passionate kiss.

A nervous Mitch comes in; looking at me, he waves me out of the room. I follow curiously into the hall. Once alone Mitch begins, “JJ, I am sorry. I had a small accident with your SUV.”

Concern crosses my face before I ask, “Are you okay, No one got hurt?”

Mitch taken aback at my lack of concern over the vehicle explains, “Just one quarter panel is damaged, I am fine, and I was still able to get the persons they sent me after back to the hospital. I just got back. I slid off the road on the way there, it looked clear but they must have been some ice. The back corner panel hit a post beside the road.”

I say, “It was just an accident, something that you would never do purposely. Quarter panels are easily fixed, a person on the other hand is not easy to repair or replace.”

Mitch relaxes, he says, “I will pay to get it fixed, I was just driving a little too fast, I was trying to hurry to get to the person who needed hospitalization.”

I ask, “Did they get here fine?”

Mitch smiled in return saying, “Actually they did, turns out it was not an emergency, like I thought, just a pair of grandparents that could not get here to see their new grandchild.” Looking into my face, he says, “It is Misty’s parents, her Dad was having a little angina, but the doctors cleared him. They want me to ask if it would be all right for them to see their grandchild. Could you help me?”

With a smile I say, “Misty has wanted her father to come around ever since her wedding. He was a little angry thinking she and Marshall were giving up their future just to get married.”

Mitch smiles and then says, “That explains the conversation they were having on the way to the hospital. Misty’s mother was giving her husband a real talking to about their daughter. Even though he was having chest pains, she had no sympathy for him. She said it is his own fault for being so hardheaded. That even his body was trying to tell him he had been wrong, and it is time to make it right.”

I remember back when Uncle George did not know that Marshall and Misty were learning to trade, that Kathryn and I were giving them a different type of education. An education that left them financially independent, and then there was the treasure Sam naming both to receive a share. Her father knew none of this. Misty’s mother insisted that he remain in the dark about these events. Misty’s mother insisted that he needs to come back to her because of his love and nothing else.

I give my head a shake and I ask, “Mitch, can you get three more trays so you can join us for breakfast?”

Mitch smiles and says, “I am starved, they have had me out all night without a chance of getting anything to eat.”

I walk back into the room and announce, “We are going to have three more join us shortly. Can we make room for them?”

It does not take us long; we simply put three of the children onto our laps. Cindy goes on to Daniel’s lap, Sam on to mine, and Rosy takes MC’s lap. That leaves two chairs open beside Marshall and Misty, and one by MC. Mitch brings in the three trays of food. Setting them down in the now empty places, and he takes the seat next to MC. I cannot help but notice the warm smile that MC gives him, and I wonder if the two will strike up a friendship or possibly more.

There is a knock on the door, as it opens Marshall breaks into a wide smile seeing his father and mother in law, Carl Caldwell and his wife Sarah. Misty quickly hands Marshall their son, then jumps up and runs into her father’s arms. The two hug tightly, sobs come as the pain washes away with their tears. Finally pulling back from his daughter Misty’s father says, “Misty, I am so sorry.”

Misty smiles through her tears and says, “It is okay Daddy, you are here now and that is all that matters.”

We spend the next hour, catching Carl and Sarah up on the events of the last nine months, we allow Sam to tell the story about the lightning bolt and the treasure tree. At the end of her story, Carl’s eyes rolled back into his head and he passes out in his chair.

Sarah knew a little of what had occurred, but she did not want to know the full details afraid she would accidentally allow her husband overhear her retelling them. She is a little pale in the face to learning her daughter and son-in-law are billionaires. She knew they had more than enough to live off comfortably, but had no idea it was this much. Looking at her husband she giggles, “Oh, let him sleep. If he had been doing as a father should have, he would have known all this beforehand. If he had not been so stubborn, and just listen to Marshall once he would have known.”

We did not let him sleep all that long, mainly because Marshall Junior started to cry, which started Amanda crying. The two infants woke him quickly and he came awake with a start. Misty was just putting MJ to her breast, using a blanket to cover her chest. Kathryn was doing likewise; both babes heard nursing easily.

He looks at his son-in-law and asks, “Did I fall asleep and dream that you are a billionaire?”

Marshall chuckles then replies, “No, you heard we were billionaires then you passed out.”

His hands are practically shaking as he tells Marshall, “Marshall I am so sorry, if I had listened to you I would have known how wrong I was. I know now that my mistake was jumping to the conclusion that you were throwing away your life, and my daughter was going to go down with you. Misty honey, I am sorry.”

Misty giggles, “If you would come around sooner, you would not be driving that old beater, that could not make it in here. I wanted to get you a new truck for Christmas, but Mom would not let me until you come around.”

Her Dad shakes his head no before he says, “Misty honey, you should not buy me a present so expensive anyway. You know I can never afford to give you anything of equal value.”

Misty looks at her father and shares a lesson she is learned. Smiling at him she says, “Daddy, it would not matter what you gave me, if it cost a dollar or a million, as long as it came from your heart it would be priceless to me.”

Carl gives his daughter a smile and ask, “How did you get so wise in just nine months?”

Misty looks at me then Sam and says, “I just become part of a very wise family, now that you are over your stubbornness you are a part of it also.”

Carl looks around at the smiling faces that greeted him. He says, “In my stubbornness I truly have been a fool. I missed the one true thing my daughter has brought to my attention. You have accepted her with love into your family. That is something I should have done, I should allow my heart and not my mind to decide who my family is.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Author’s Note: Fans of this series, I am TRULY sorry for the long wait. This is a labor of love and I try to carefully craft this story to the best of my ability. I want to give you, the reader, the best experience I can by giving you a clear visual of the characters and the environment they’re in. This series is more than about sex so if you are looking for a quick sex romp this is not the story for you.

This latest installment WILL BE VERY LONG and I’ve chosen to break it up into a Part A and Part B because of its length. Part B will be posted in a few days from this release.

There will be a great focus on character development this time around as the sex portion will be at a minimum in Part A. I will use musical breaks to pay tribute to some of my favorite television shows I watched growing up along with some of my favorite songs of today.

Please enjoy and like always, constructive criticism is ALWAYS welcomed! Without further ado I present:

What a Difference a Summer Makes- Part 4a

Prologue

The saying goes: The more things change. The more they stay the same. Uggh, I thought this shit was behind me, but tonight proved I was wrong, dead wrong! How come this shit keeps happening to me? From as early as I can remember my parents always told me to treat people how I wanted to be treated. I’m one of the good guys – at least I thought I was. This may be the problem.

Should I change?

Don’t make emotional decisions dad always told me – but, right now, I feel so much rage that I don’t know if I can follow that train of thought.

“Chad, please – please don’t leave! I’m so sorry! I’m begging you not to leave!” Lisa plead reaching for my arm.

“Get your damn hands off of me!” I exploded shrugging my arms from her grasp as I stormed towards my car, “You fucking used me!”

Lisa began sobbing, “No – no, I didn’t. I swear I didn’t Chad! Please stop and let me explain!”

“Oh, yeah. You’re going to explain why you had your exes dick in your mouth! Don’t bother – tell it to another loser. I don’t want to fucking hear it!”

Just as I reached the handle of my car door, I hear a voice off in the distance, “Wait for me! You’re not driving alone!”

Turning my head, I see Kimmie running toward our direction. Lisa also sees her and starts, “Please not now Kimmie! I’m trying to talk to Chad in private; give us a sec ok?”

Kimmie glares at Lisa and hissed, “Not ok. He’s my best friend and what you just did to him is despicable.”

“Ohhhh please Kimmie,” Lisa rolled her eyes and then chided, “you don’t even want us together – so, fuck off!”

That was a VERY bad move by Lisa.

I know Kimmie like the back of my hand and I whipped around faster than a New York minute and grabbed her by the waist just as she lunged towards Lisa’s throat screaming, “FUCK OFF?! Say that to me one more time BITCH! I fucking dare you slut!”

Lisa jumped back quickly in horror, just out of reach, as I was holding onto Kimmie for dear life.

“Get the fuck out of here Lisa before she kills you!” I warned struggling to keep my grip on Kimmie.

Kimmie had a very short fuse; if she felt disrespected in any way, she would just see red and go bat-shit crazy! Many, many times, Joe or I had to stop her from beating the shit out of someone!

Lisa didn’t budge. She just stood there staring at me with worry in her eyes that said she didn’t want me to go and she was willing to get her ass beat if that meant me staying.

“I LOVE you Chad,” Lisa emphasized with a sniffle, “even though you hate me right now.”

Hearing those words made both Kimmie and I stop in our tracks as we stared at Lisa then back at each other.

She loves me? What?

“What – what did you say?” I said perplexed.

How did I get here again?

Chapter 1

As I stood by the bathroom door watching Taylor in her sports bra and Lacie cheeky panty taking selfies, in front of her full-length mirror, making over-exaggerated poses it made my dick rise instantly! She notices me, in the reflection, lights up into a smile then begins to flirtatiously dance and sing along to Ariana Grande’s Break up with your girlfriend, I’m bored:

You got me some type of way (Hmm)

Ain’t used to feelin’ this way (Mmm-mmm)

I do not know what to say (Yeah, yeah)

But I know I shouldn’t think about it

Took one fuckin’ look at your face (Hmm)

Now I wanna know how you taste (Mmm-mmm)

Usually don’t give it away (Yeah, yeah)

But you know I’m out here thinkin’ ’bout it

Then I realized she’s right there

And I’m at home like, “Damn, this ain’t fair”

Break up with your girlfriend

Yeah, yeah, ’cause I’m bored

You can hit it in the mornin’ (Mornin’)

Yeah, yeah, like it’s yours

I know it ain’t right

But I don’t care (Care)

Break up with your girlfriend

Yeah, yeah, ’cause I’m bored

As I’m watching her sway her hips seductively to the song, I can honestly say that Taylor is quite the beauty, but to see her up close only reinforces that statement. Each part of her was as if angels themselves crafted her. I must have done something right for the gods to have brought her into my life.

“What are you thinking about?” Taylor asks with a hint of seduction seeing me with a devilish grin on my face leaning up against the wall.

Slowly I walked up behind her giving her ass a quick slap to which she cooed. Turning her around with our faces only inches away from one another I whisper, “What do you think I’m thinking about?”

She let out a small giggle that was a mixture of both innocence and sin that only she can pull off naturally.

“Down boy,” she teased, “we don’t have time for this now. You have somewhere to be in about twenty minutes.”

Of course, she is right, but I don’t care as I’m taking in her natural scent kissing my way gently up her neck to her lips that taste of cherry. I’m lost in this moment. I yanked her to me and covered her mouth with mine in a hungry kiss. It was magic, the way our lips connected together. Her mouth was so tender and warm, I opened my mouth with a low moan. Taylor splayed her hand against my chest with the intention to push me away but just left it there.

She hesitantly looked up at me panting, “Chad, please -please. We HAVE to go.”

“I know – I know,” I breathed as we continued kissing, “I just want to show you something.”

I had swirls of emotion running through my veins, mainly lust and desire.

“I know what you want to show me, mister!” she squealed nibbling on my earlobe, “But we have to – OHHH FUCK!” Taylor didn’t realize why she was talking I had my plan set in motion with my cock already out as I pulled her panties to the side and entered her treasure box.

“What were you saying?” I said softly while pumping in and out of her slow and deliberate. Her pussy was on fire and dripping wet. It felt so slick and velvety around my cock.

All Taylor could do was hold me tight and just whisper my name repeatedly as she was riding her first wave of an orgasm.

The kisses were long and deep. She wrapped her legs around my waist with each thrust going faster and deeper. Within minutes our bodies ended in a fantastic eruption of orgasmic bliss with me emptying every ounce of fluid into her love canal. We both screamed in heavenly pleasure staring at each other like we could see our souls in the other’s eyes.

“Holy SHIT!” we both exclaimed collapsing to the floor drenched with sweat with our arms and legs entangled. She was the first to get up because I was too weak to even sit up, let alone stand-up.

Taylor brought me a cold bottle of water as I still laid on the floor in the middle of her bedroom. Sitting down next to me and giving me a kiss, she brought her hands up to my cheeks, “Chad, we have to go. Don’t leave Kimmie waiting.”

Ah, Kimmie, yes.

Reluctantly, I slowly stood up then downed the bottle of water trying to regain some of my strength.

I knew she was right, I thought to myself as I turned toward the door when it hit me, “Wait! We? You’re coming with me?”

“That’s right,” Taylor nodded, “you’re going to need me as backup just in case, plus I could use a good workout.”

“Ummm,” I teased giving a quick glance to the area we just finished having sex on and giving a couple of hip thrusts, “I thought – umm, we just finished a good workout a few minutes ago?”

“You know,” Taylor said jokingly putting her head to hand, “you’re an idiot. Let’s go before I change my mind.”

This was totally unexpected but welcomed because I did feel I may need someone to come along. The last time Kimmie and I were together it didn’t end so well.

As we stood in the front of Taylor’s condo for the car my mind began to wander: What am I going to say to Kimmie? What is she going to say to me?

One incident can’t really destroy twelve years of friendship, could it?

I snapped back to the present with Taylor rambling on about something regarding her glutes as the valet pulled up with my car. Her eyes opened up like saucers, “Holy Shit! Is this you?!” she said excitedly, “This is nice Chad!”

“Thanks, I got it for my birthday. Surprised the shit out of me.”

“I bet it did. Let’s go. I want to see how this bad boy feels on the road!” bubbled Taylor as she grabbed the keys from the valet.

“SURE – by all means, you can drive MY car. I just got it today. Not a big deal AT all,” I said sarcastically.

“YOU…just finished riding a fine specimen,” Taylor teased while striking a sexy pose then giggled, “Now it’s my turn! Get in.”

The valet driver stunned at what he just heard quickly coughed.

“Have a good day sir,” he said with a smirk looking at me as I immediately turned red with embarrassment handing him a ten-dollar tip.

“Thank you. You too.”

She has NO FILTER. But I admire that about her.

On our drive to the beach we joked, sang some songs on the radio and I also talked to her about Lisa. She seemed to be very impressed with how things ended up with Lisa last night or should I say early this morning. Taylor is such a carefree spirit and just so easy to talk to as no topic was off limits with her.

“You’ve been working overtime these last couple of days,” Taylor joked with a wink, “Bianca, Lisa and me three times.”

Looking at her side-eyed I teased, “Well, you know what they say, right?”

“No Chad – What do THEY say?”

“Young, dumb and full of CUM!”

Taylor suddenly doubled herself over and burst out into laughter. “Wow!” she cackled, “That’s so corny but SOOO Chad at the same time. You can’t help but laugh,” she paused rocking back and forth, “You’re stupid. Oh my gosh!”

“Just watch the road before you get us both killed!” I jested.

I loved Taylor’s laugh. It wasn’t overly robust and loud, but rather soft and gentle. It lights me up inside every time I hear it.

Chapter 2

It was one of those perfect eighty-three-degree weather, baby-blue sky days at Deerfield Beach. Coupled with the smell of fresh sea-water from a light, gentle breeze. This was a postcard perfect day with the sun beaming down warming our skin.

Looking out onto the beach it wasn’t overly crowded. Some kids playing in the sand, guys and girls on boogie boards and some people just resting, taking in the sun on their last few days before the end of summer. I reached into my pocket for my phone to text Kimmie on where we would meet, I saw a message from her that read: I see you. Meet me up by the pier.

Quickly I glanced at Taylor who returned a warm smile. “She’s over there,” I said pointing out at the pier, “let’s do this.”

I have to say that I’m not nervous. Maybe because Taylor is with me or maybe because I saw Kimmie and Joe last night which kind of got all my nervousness out or maybe because I just had some incredible sex (lol). Whatever it is, all I know is I am calm and clear-headed.

Just as we approach the pier Taylor stops me, “Go on Chad. I’ll be right here if you need me.”

“Ok,” I replied letting out a sigh and giving her a quick kiss on the lips.

Continuing on along the pier, Taylor calls out to me, “Chad?”

I turn back around to her. “Twelve-years,” Taylor emphasized with a heartfelt expression, “Just remember twelve-years. She made a mistake that she will regret for the rest of her life. Really try and give her a chance, ok?”

How did she know I was thinking that earlier? I almost choked up when she said that. Keep it together Chad. Keep it together.

As I got closer, Kimmie and my eyes locked onto one another. My anger from yesterday kept me from not appreciating the woman standing in front of me. She was more stunning now than she has ever been. I’ve seen other boys, grown men even, trip over themselves in her presence, she is that beautiful! With every step I made toward her I had flashbacks of us growing up. I’d see us play-fighting in the pool, paintballing, watching movies, bike riding etc. There was hardly a moment in my life that she and Joe were not a part of. They were a part of the best times of my life and now, regrettably, all I can think about is that night. FUCK!

Thinking about what Taylor said crept into my mind; twelve-years.

Yes, they did hurt me but they’re still my friends – best friends. I know, deep down, I still love Kimmie and Joe and they still love me. Love means taking the good times and the hard times. It means standing by the other in times of heartbreak, easing their pain, seeing them for the human being that they are. How else do we show that our friendship is more than words? Love requires action.

Finally standing in front of Kimmie we stared at one another which seemed like an eternity. No words were needed, but the hurt, the pain, the sorrow and the love were in both of our eyes. I finally pulled her into an embrace and held her tight and we both started to cry.

“I – I love you. I’m sorry Squirt. I’m so – so sorry. You’re my very best friend in the world and I betrayed you. Please forgive me,” she sobbed into my shoulder.

Hugging her tightly I cried, “I do, and I love you too Kimmie.”

She sobbed even more, after those words, with tears flooded like the waters rushing down from a waterfall and the only time, she’d stop was to fill her lungs with air.

She wiped some of her tears off my shoulder sniffling, “Look at me, I got your t-shirt all soaked.”

“It’s ok Kimmie. These are tears of joy. I’m just glad to have my best friend back,” I said with what seemed like a lump in my throat.

“Me too Squirt. Me too.”

Boy, did I miss her. More than I thought.

We instantly fell back in to our same routine. Talking with Kimmie was sort of a playful dance. We were funny together – in a goofy sort of way. We talked for quite a bit before I realized… Oh shit, Taylor!

“Give me a sec Kimmie. I’ll be right back.”

“Oh, ok Squirt. Is there something wrong.”

“No, not at all. I just have to introduce you to someone. I’ll be right back,” I grinned patting her on the thigh as I got up.

I hurried over wide eyed and bushy-tailed to Taylor who was still waiting at the end of the pier, but now surrounded by a group of guys, around my age, and obviously flirting with her. As I approached, I heard one of the guys ask for her number before I interjected, “Hey baby. Sorry for the long wait. You ready?”

Taylor turned to me and gave me a smile so genuinely sweet that it could melt the coldest of hearts. “Hey Hun,” she reached for my hand, “everything good?!”

“Everything’s great!” I beamed.

The guys surrounding us looked at Taylor and I holding hands and immediately started to apologize, “Sorry bro. We didn’t know she was with you.”

I let the guys know it was not a big deal. “No worries. I’d be doing the same thing if I saw someone as sexy as her,” I proclaimed staring right into Taylor’s eyes.

Still smiling at me, she squeezed my hand tightly and pulled me in for a full on, open-mouthed, I want your dick inside me type of kiss. And I loved it! All my thoughts stopped at that very moment as my heart skipped a beat. I didn’t realize she broke the kiss until I felt her warm breath in my ear, “Chad – Chad – Chad,” Taylor whispered.

Slowly opening my eyes and regaining my other senses I hear the guys hooting and hollering. I looked at Taylor whose smile was as bright and warm as the day’s weather.

“Umm – huh?” I mumbled shaking the cobb-webs out of my head, “Did you say something?”

Taylor let out a small giggle, “You’re just too sweet. Come and introduce me to your best friend.”

As we turned to walk back to Kimmie, Taylor waved goodbye to the guys with each of them giving me a fist bump. They knew how lucky I was and so did I.

Chapter 3

“Oh my god, Chad you didn’t tell me she was so gorgeous,” Taylor leaned into me and whispered. I picked up and kissed the back of her hand, “She’s probably thinking the same thing about you right now.”

Shaking her head with a smile, Taylor chirped, “Oooh, you’re getting good. Those high-school girls don’t stand a chance. They have no idea what the summer has unleashed in you.”

I didn’t reply, but I did take pride in her words. Thinking back to Josef’s words that all it takes is confidence in one’s self. I feel it in my bones with each passing day my confidence building.

Taylor must have sensed what I was feeling when she interrupted my inner thoughts, “Don’t get all big-headed mister. Remember what I told you on the plane. Don’t become an asshole. Keep that boyish charm you have.”

“Yes ma’am,” I teased giving her a military salute.

“You know – you could be a real dick sometimes,” she joked.

Playfully trying to grab and tickle her she dodged away from my outreaching arms. “No, no, no Chad! Kimmie is waiting for us,” Taylor giggled swiping at my arms, “plus, I love dick!”

She didn’t realize how loud she said that as a young family were walking close by us. The father and mother looked at Taylor giving her a meek smile, but what turned out to be hilarious was the fact their young daughter heard what she said and began to shout running along the pier with her balloon, “I love dick! I love dick! I love dick!”

I stood there frozen as I watched in awe at everyone’s facial expression. Taylor turned beet-red as she mouthed ‘Sorry’ to the parents as they ran after their little girl.

Our eyes followed the parents down the pier then we returned our gaze onto one another and burst into laughter. I laughed so much that my ribs started to hurt. Taylor just kept saying ‘Oh my God’ over and over again.

“What’s so funny?” asks an oh-so familiar voice. I turn around and see Kimmie’s smiling face looking at me then Taylor.

“Hey…Kimmie,” I said trying to catch my breath, “I’d like to introduce you to a good friend of mine. This is Taylor.”

Taylor’s laughter subsided as she gave me a curious look and mocked, “Good friend, huh?”

I didn’t know if what I said was wrong or not so I restated, “Very – good friend?” She walked by me, giving me a light jab to my stomach and murmured, “Good friend my ass.”

Kimmie extended her hand and said, “Nice to meet you.”

Taylor walked up to her slowly, “I don’t do handshakes,” and pulled Kimmie in for a big, warm hug. Kimmie hugged her back and looked at me with pure delight and cheered, “I like her!”

These two acted as if they had been friends for ages the way they interacted with one another. The banter, the way they finished each other’s sentences. Kind of disgusting if you asked me LOL.

If you didn’t know any better, you could have sworn they were best friends. I was not jealous, but quite the opposite. While they conversed, I was quite content on soaking up the sun and checking out the main attraction, the girls on the beach. What a sight! One of the greatest things about living in Florida is the half-naked girls that walk around all year long and none better than watching them at the beach. Blue thongs and red thongs and pink thongs, oh my!

The difference this time around was not only was I checking out the girls, they were checking me out too. The lustful looks, the whispering, the nervous giggles; I’ve seen this reaction by women many times before when I’m with Joe. But me? I’m still in disbelief, Sex hikayeleri in spite of everything that has happened to me over the summer, that I garner this type of response.

My dad had a favorite show he watched in the 80s. The name of the show escapes me right now, but whenever he starts a new project for work, he would play that show’s theme song in his office while going over the blueprints. One day I asked him what the reason was why he plays this song each time he starts a new project. He just smiled at me and said because it reminds him that he is living the life he only dreamt about. He never thought in his wildest dreams he would have accomplished everything he did. A beautiful, loving wife, a son he is so proud of and a career in something he is so extremely passionate about. Dad said his life was truly perfect and this song reminded him of that.

Down on the beach, I look above seeing Kimmie and Taylor chatting away on the pier. They both catch my eye then smile and wave at me. As I massaged my toes into the sand, listening to the sounds of the waves crashing into the shore and the ocean breeze coating my skin in a light salty mist I begin to fully understand what dad meant. I couldn’t help but give a small chuckle as that song popped in my head because it basically sums up everything that has happened to me over these last few months:

Look at what’s happened to me

I can’t believe it myself

Suddenly I’m up on top of the world

It should have been somebody else

Believe it or not, I’m walkin’ on air

I never thought I could feel so free

Flyin’ away on a wing and a prayer

Who could it be?

Believe it or not it’s just me

I was so lost in humming the song and swaying from side to side with my eyes shut I didn’t realize someone standing in front of me until the person said, “Umm… excuse me.”

“Oh – hi,” I said pleasantly surprised looking at a beautiful young lady in front of me.

She stood seemingly unsure of herself as she looked behind her then back at me.

“Is everything ok?” I continued, “Can I help you with something?”

“Oh no! I just feel a little awkward in doing this,” she replied averting her eyes and fiddling with her hands.

She could see the puzzled expression on my face and continued while pointing behind her, “You see my friend sitting over there?”

I looked over her shoulder at a girl sitting in the sand who was shyly staring in our direction with a big smile on her face. Giving her a quick wave and a smile, she waved back.

“Yeah, I see her.”

“Well, she wanted me to come over here and ask if you wanted to hang out with us?”

I was taken aback by this question as I examined this young lady in front of me.

“You two – want to hang out with me?” I questioned.

“If you don’t want to, it’s -” she started to say before I cut her off.

“No – no, it’s not that. I’m just surprised that’s all,” I explained as she looked at me with a warm smile.

I have to keep reminding myself that things have changed. “Confidence Chad, always have confidence,” Josef’s words rung in my head.

She waved her friend over and we all chatted for a bit as we introduced ourselves. The first young lady’s name, the one that first came over, is Piper.

Piper is hard to explain. Just explaining that she is 5’6”, auburn complexion with jet black, French-braided hair does not do her one bit of justice. To elaborate, Piper was the kind of girl that women loved to hate. She had that movie star look. She wasn’t just flawless in her bone structure, her skin seemed smooth as satin and she radiated an exquisite beauty. Look up Alexandra Shipp.

Her friend Addison was quite the opposite. Beautiful just the same but she just oozed sex! The type of girl that makes you salivate as I couldn’t help but slide my eyes over her tight body. Everything about her was right! Her piercing blue eyes, luscious blond hair and porcelain skin spoke to me saying she was born for sex! Lookup Daisy Keech.

Conversing with the two of them I could tell they were best friends as they had a weird kind of banter. Crude insults were taken as hard warming compliments, to which only best friends can do. From the outside looking in you would think they were bickering with each other, but in talking with them I could tell there was genuine love. They bounced remarks between themselves like a kid’s rubber ball. Reminded me of Kimmie, Joe and myself.

Piper was the ‘funny’ one, but not the funny ‘ha –ha’ type. She had a dry humor as her comments were clever and insightful. Being the subject of one of her remarks made you feel like part of the group. If Piper thought you were worth an observation you were in her good graces. Her jokes were never cruel or mean spirited. I knew Piper liked me when she made a comment about my attire, “So Chad, do you usually wear your little brother’s shorts?”

“What’s wrong with these?” I chuckled looking down at my grey camouflage board shorts and back up to Piper.

“Needless to say, I can see why Addie wanted you to hang out with us. She has always been a sucker for a guy in tight shorts showing a bulge,” Piper said dryly with a wink.

“You bitch,” mumbled Addison with a half-smile as she looked down at the sand mortified about what Piper just revealed.

“You’re CRAZY,” I laughed.

We both looked over at Addison waiting for her to say something else, but she attempted to hide her face. Her blushed seared through her cheeks beyond an attractive rosiness.

I knew she was WAAAY too embarrassed to respond as I knew, all too well, how best friends can do that to one another. Giving an attempt to save her from further embarrassment I quickly responded to Piper, “First of all funny lady, these are not tight, they are fitted. Second, in regards to the bulge. It’s just a reaction to the both of you. I can’t help that.”

Quickly looking at me in the eyes, then down at my bulge, then back up to my eyes, Piper gave me a wry smile. Addison, whose cheeks were still rosy red, made my skin tingle as she gazed at me with those fiery blue eyes that said thank you. I gave her a wink and a nod.

All three of us sat in the sand, with me in the middle of these two sexy women, joked and laughed some more. I found out that they both were sophomores at Florida Atlantic University. Piper is going for her doctorate in computer engineering and Addison is going for her doctorate in sports medicine. They both were surprised when I told them I was still in high school.

“Really?!” they said in unison. I raised my eyebrows and nodded in confirmation.

It took a second or two for this new information to sink in before one of them said something, which turned out to be Addison.

“You carry yourself as someone NOT in high school Chad.”

“Wow, I would have never guessed,” Piper added.

“Well, if you saw how I looked a few months ago, both of you would be singing a different tune.”

“I’m sure you didn’t change THAT much,” emphasized Addison.

I reached for my cell phone and went to my Instagram account to pull out pictures from sophomore year. Piper and Addison huddled up closer to me to get a better view. With their breasts brushing up against either side of my arms and taking in their perfume, blood rushed to my cock!

As I opened the app a picture of me appeared with Kimmie and Joe at the beach the day before I went to France for the summer.

“That’s me,” I said pointing to myself in the pic.

Amazement doesn’t quite cover the expression Piper and Addison gave as they examined the picture then back at me.

“Oh my god!” Addison gasped. “You have to be fucking kidding me!”

“No – No fucking way that’s you Chad!” blurted Piper as she gave my shoulder a playful shove.

Addison shaking her head and wagging her finger at me, “Uh – uh, nice try but we don’t believe you.”

We all burst out into laughter. I tried to convince them by showing them other pics of me, but they refused to look as Piper kept saying, “get the fuck out of here with that bullshit.” Tears rolled down our faces and we laughed until our tummies hurt.

“I’m serious guys, look at…” I grinned holding out my phone to them until someone grabbed it from behind me.

Chapter 4

Turning around I see Taylor and Kimmie wide-eyed, smiling at me. “Look at what?” Taylor repeated as she and Kimmie looked down at the pic on my phone.

Piper, Addison, and I all got up and wiped the excess sand off our legs giggling like toddlers.

“Hey guys,” I smiled, “I’m just showing my new friends Piper and Addison a picture of me from a few months back and they don’t believe me.”

Kimmie and Taylor looked at the pic and confirmed that it was indeed me. Addison and Piper were flabbergasted as they questioned how the hell did, I transform like that in such a short period of time.

“Wow,” Addison said in astonishment, “that’s unbelievable!”

“I know. What a difference a summer makes,” I said matter-of-factly.

“Shit, you can say that again,” Piper agreed.

Kimmie giving me an awkward look as her eyes moved from Taylor to Piper then Addison. I got the hint immediately.

That’s what being friends for twelve years gets you. You pick up on what the other is thinking by just a certain look.

“Oh, sorry guys. Where are my manners? Taylor and Kimmie, I would like to introduce you to Piper and Addison.”

As I looked at all four of these gorgeous women shaking hands and introducing themselves to one another I couldn’t help but think of a porn movie I use to religiously watch called Pretty Little Sluts.

My favorite porn genre is group-sex, in particular one man with multiple women, and this movie was a porn parody of the show Pretty Little Liars. I began to wander:

Standing naked in a darkened room, I could barely see anything in front of me if it wasn’t for the one flickering light coming through the window from the outside light post. As my eyes adjusted to my surroundings, I can make out the silhouettes of four dark, shadowy figures standing in front of me close enough to breathe in their scent. I try to reach out to them, but one of the figures slaps my hands away telling me, almost purr-like, I’m not allowed to touch any of them but only be touched. I know that voice; it’s Kimmie.

With one blink I’m instantly surrounded by these four figures. Suddenly, I felt a hand run softly through my hair caressing my scalp. Just as I was enjoying this sensation my head was quickly pulled back by my hair as a voice whispered seductively while nibbling my earlobe, “Your mouth and cock are ours to be used as we see fit Chad. Tonight, you are our sex slave.” I know that voice; it’s Piper.

The other dark figure moves closer to me running both her hands slowly up my abdomen to my chest. It leans forward taking my left nipple in its mouth softly biting down on it. I let out a soft gasp. “Do you comply with our demands?” I know that voice; it’s Taylor.

Just as I was about to respond a warm wet mouth engulfs my cock in one fell swoop sending an electric bolt throughout my body. With a sweet guttural sound, the mouth pulls off and is replaced by two hands frantically jerking my dick then I hear, “Oh – by the feel of this hard cock… he complies,” a voice says with an evil laugh. I know that voice; it’s Addison.

Lost in my imagination, I didn’t hear Taylor call out to me, “Chad – Chad, earth to Chad!”

“I’m sorry. I was lost in thought,” I explained.

Taylor gave me a puzzled look then her eyes glanced down at my groin. She teased with a wide grin, “Yeah, I know EXACTLY what you were thinking about.”

We all looked down at the front of my shorts and my cock was standing at attention!

I didn’t even realize it. My cock has a mind of its own!

“Damn!” Piper blurted out.

Addison raised her eyebrows in awe then looked up at me and smiled.

Kimmie shook her head in disbelief and giggled, “You’re such a perv!”

I didn’t attempt to cover up.

“Confidence Chad, always have confidence,” Josef’s words rung in my head again.

Standing in my best Superman pose I stood proudly with my cock straining to bust through my shorts.

“This – is what happens when you are with four fine-ass women at the beach. You guys have more than just my dick at attention,” I joked.

You could hear the sweet, joyful laughter from a mile away as other people looked at the five of us cracking up. This day couldn’t have gone any better I thought watching these four beautiful, sexy girls in front of me, but there was something missing. My thoughts were interrupted for a quick second by the sound of two guys joking and laughing while throwing a football to one another. I instantly thought of Joe and reminisced about summers past.

Kimmie and my eyes met as I turn back to the group. Like I said before she knew me probably better than I knew myself as she gave me a smile that brought back a million memories in a split second. Her eyes told me I knew what I had to do as she handed me my phone.

The rest of the girls were still in the midst of laughter when I interrupted, “Excuse me one sec guys. I have to make a phone call.”

“Make sure you don’t poke anyone’s eyes out with that thing,” Kimmie joked while smiling and shaking her head.

Playfully I put my middle finger up, turned around and adjusted my cock in my shorts.

Oddly, this felt all too familiar LOL.

I walked a few feet away staring at Joe’s name in my phone.

Just call him. Just call him.

I finally hit the call button and put the phone up to my ear hearing it ring a few times before, “Hey Squirt. Thanks for calling man.”

“Hey Joe,” I began, “How you doing?”

There was a brief pause. Joe’s voice cracked a little when he said, “I can’t begin to tell you… how sorry I am Squirt. You’ve been a brother to me all my life and what I did -,” he began to cry, “what I did, I wouldn’t blame you for hating me.”

I absorbed what he said and I knew he felt genuine guilt for what had transpired. Joe hardly ever shows his feelings. He usually keeps his emotions close to the vest. He’s been that way since the fifth grade when his father died from a heroin overdose. He cried for a couple months straight as Kimmie and I were with him every single day along the way. Even though he wouldn’t admit it, a part of Joe died that day because he and his father were very close. I think that is one of the reasons he has so many meaningless trysts with women. He doesn’t let anyone in besides Kimmie and myself so he won’t get hurt again.

Trying not to be overly sentimental, which I knew he would appreciate, I simply teased, “You’re such a pussy. You going to Danni’s back to school party tomorrow night?”

I hear a quick laugh and sniffle as he responds, “Asshole. Yes, I’m going to the party and I would be a pussy to a dick.”

“Mister Big Dick to you, Joe. Don’t forget that,” I joked.

He suddenly burst out into laughter, “Ok, ok, Mister Big Dick it is! Sorry mom. I’m talking to Squirt.”

Joe let me know he was out with his mother and little sister shopping for back to school supplies. I told him I was out at the beach with Kimmie and three other girls which raised his spirits even more. We talked for a few minutes more and I told him to come by my house later for dinner as we had a lot to talk about.

“Hey Squirt?”

“Yeah – wassup?”

“Thank you.”

Chapter 5

Everything was right with the universe. With a grin, I put my phone back in my pocket turning back towards the girls. Kimmie and Taylor seen me approach as they both had raised eyebrows giving me that ‘Is everything ok?’ look. I nodded my head and gave them a thumbs up. The smiles on their faces were infectious as I let the happiness soak right into my bones. I noticed right away both Piper and Addison were gone.

“Where did Piper and Addison go off to?” I asked looking around.

Kimmie let me know that they had to go and meet up with some of their friends, but to make sure I called them later so we all could hangout. We all decided that we were getting hungry so we decided to go to Burger Craze. This was one of Kimmie’s favorite spots as they played live music and had her favorite burger, The Big Kahuna.

The Big Kahuna is Kobe beef burger topped with caramelized pineapple, ham, orange ginger hoisin sauce, and American cheese. Kimmie says this burger is orgasmic.

As we looked over the menus I teased, “Kimmie, I don’t know why you’re even looking. You get the same thing EVERY time.”

Kimmie playfully rolled her eyes at me and changed the subject, “So, Addison and Piper, huh?”

My shoulders slumped instantly as I pulled up the menu over my face. “I think I’ll take the Carolina Jack. What about you Taylor?” I said feebly ignoring the question.

The response I received was a finger pushing my menu down as both girls came back into view.

“I think I’ll take so, Addison and Piper, huh? For five-hundred Alex,” Taylor deadpanned in her best Jeopardy contestant impersonation.

I was about to answer, but I was saved as her phone rang. Taylor let us know it was an important phone call as she excused herself from the table. When she was out of sight, I turned back to Kimmie who was laughing at me, “You’re in SOOO much trouble mister!”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“She likes you dummy,” Kimmie stated hitting my hand.

I felt lost and confused, but happy and certain. I know she likes me, but we never clarified what our relationship was or if we even had a relationship beyond friendship, especially because of our age difference.

Kimmie could see my mind working and reached over the table to hold my hand.

“Do you like her?” she asked.

“Of course, I do. I like her a lot,” I added, “but this whole sex stuff confuses everything. I don’t know if I’m coming or going half the time.”

Kimmie’s eyes widened as I could tell I just blew her mind away. I was actually surprised she wasn’t aware after all the time they were talking on the pier. Since she didn’t know the particulars, I clued her in on everything. The flight home, this morning and how old Taylor is.

“Chad! What the fuck!”

She only calls me Chad when she is angry or really surprised at me. By her tone I wasn’t sure which one it was.

“God damn-it Kimmie keep your voice down. You’re not to say anything about this to anyone. She’s been a good friend to me and we’re not going to ruin her life over this.”

She composed herself and nodded in agreement, “Of course not. I would never, she’s super nice and I like her too, but you have to have that conversation with her. I saw the reaction she gave you when you introduced her as a ‘good friend’ to me.”

I sat back in my chair and really reflected on Kimmie’s words. I never gave much thought to the notion that Taylor wanted more out of our relationship. Sure, we have great physical chemistry but I never thought for one second that she would want anything more.

“I kind of liked it better before when I wasn’t having so much sex,” I said half-heartedly. While sipping on her ice water I noticed a smile flash across Kimmie’s face from beneath reems of hair. Her eyes looked up at me and I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“You’re so full of shit,” Kimmie giggled throwing a napkin at me, “you love every bit of this!”

I couldn’t hold back my smile. She was right, I kind of was enjoying this. Taylor returned to the table apologizing and saying it was a work thing. As she sat in the chair, she looked at Kimmie then at me and let out a resonant sigh, “You told her.”

Kimmie assured her that it was ok and that she wouldn’t tell anyone.

“But what about Joe?” Taylor inquired.

“What about him? Kimmie and I responded in unison to which we both giggled.

The look on Taylor’s face was that she was not in a gaming mood as she said, “You guys are best friends. You will indeed be telling him as well, I gather.”

We both stopped giggling because we knew she was serious by the look in her eyes. Reaching out for Taylor’s hands we promised her that Joe will be the only person we would tell and not to worry. Taylor gave us a big smile and said thank you.

“That’s what friends are for!” I boasted.

“There goes that word again…friend – huh?” Taylor mocked Sikiş hikayeleri looking down at her menu.

Kimmie gave me a coy look as she sipped back on her ice water.

I had to navigate this this carefully as I did not know if Taylor was serious or not. I was no good at reading people, especially women. I looked over at Kimmie with a pleading look of ‘help me’ but she playfully shook her head no.

Oh, I hate her so much right now…LOL

With a slump of my shoulder and clearing my throat I began, “Umm – Taylor?”

“Yes… Chad,” she said not taking her eyes off the menu.

“I’m – I’m not sure, but have I offended you in some way by saying that you’re my friend?”

She sighed putting her menu back on the table and turned to me with a quizzical look on her face, “Chad, we have only known each other for two days but I want you to honestly trust your feelings and ask yourself this: Am I really only your friend?”

That was the thing with Taylor, she never holds her punches and is very straightforward. There are lots of folks who can talk the talk, but she absolutely walks the talk and that’s what I treasured the most about her.

The wheels of my mind were turning about her question. I’m a loss for words. What is she getting at? What does she mean? Of course, she’s more…

A light went off in my head! I looked at Taylor and she raised her eyebrows and smiled. I glance over at Kimmie and she also had a grin from ear to ear.

LOL…Were my thoughts visible?

Taylor wasn’t simply a friend or a good friend, she has become a part of me. She is my gentle center when the storm of life is surrounding me. I know it has only been two days, but she is my calming presence.

“I’m – Taylor,” she said with a smile, “that’s all you need to say, and people will instantly know what that means.”

Her confidence is so awe-inspiring and something I aspire to as it’s anchored in the true self-worth that is always safe its core.

Needless to say, I am relieved. Taylor is someone I want in my life and I don’t want her ever feeling I don’t appreciate or cherish her. Leaning in, I give her a quick peck on the lips, “Have to go to the bathroom. I’ll be right back.” I give Kimmie a kiss on the cheek telling her I love her. She smiled and told me she loved me too.

Looking at myself in the mirror I replayed today’s events in my head and I couldn’t be happier. I made amends with Kimmie and Joe, made new friends in Piper and Addison, and most of all I had Taylor with me every step of the way. Fantastic day all-around, I thought, and just then my phone chimed. A message from Lisa.

Oh shit! Lisa. How could I forget about her? This is Lisa ‘FUCKING’ Montero we’re talking about! LOL

Lisa: Hey baby! Just thinking about you. How’s your day? Anything exciting?

Anything exciting? So many exciting things happened today that I knew I couldn’t tell her all of it. I had sex with a girl I have spent countless hours dreaming about being with and today, I hardly thought about Lisa at all. Looking back at myself in the mirror I felt a tinge of guilt in my stomach. I feel conflicted with the reflection staring back at me. The problem I’m facing is that I like all the girls. Each and every one of them. They all have something I am drawn to.

Is this what they mean when they say you can’t eat your cake, and have it too?

I want to make Lisa happy, truly I do, but if I told her what I really want, what I need, she’ll never understand. My phone felt like a ton of bricks as I brought it up to respond to her.

Me: My day is great. I’m at Deerfield Beach with Kimmie and some friends catching up. What you up to today?

I took a deep breath and cleansed my face with some water when my phone chimed again.

Lisa: Kimmie? Can I ask you something?

Me: You can ask me anything. Tell me.

The girls were probably going to put an A.P.B out for me because I’ve been in this bathroom for so long, but I was very curious about Lisa’s question.

Lisa: I get the strange feeling that Kimmie doesn’t like me and after she saw me last night with you it only confirmed my thoughts. Is there anything more than friendship going on between you two I should know about?

That was a loaded question. Way too many layers to breakdown, especially via text message. I had to type this carefully.

Me: Kimmie is my best friend. We had an issue over this summer and we met at the beach to resolve it. You have nothing to worry about. She has never mentioned to me before that she doesn’t like you so you might be reading more into it than you should.

Lisa: Ok. I got the perfect outfit for tomorrow night. You’re going to love it! Call me later when you get home. I miss you.

There is so much to admire about Lisa but I think the fact that she can change subjects at the blink of an eye was what I fancied the most, almost child-like.

Me: I’ll call you as soon as I get home and I miss you too.

Chapter 6

As I walked out of the bathroom, I noticed the band finishing up a set and an idea popped into my head. I see the girls through the crowd looking a little antsy as our waiter delivered the food probably thinking what the hell is taking me so long.

I get the attention of one of the band members and whisper something to her and she gives me smile and a head nod.

“Excuse me ladies and gentlemen,” the band member says into the mic. The crowd turns and looks at her, “Thank you. We have a young man here who wants to express his true feelings to two special young ladies in the crowd today.”

Slowly I step forward and the crowd starts to clap a little. I make eye contact with both Taylor and Kimmie. They both mouths, “What are you doing?” as their faces lit up with a combination of happiness and embarrassment.

I brought the mic up to my mouth, “Uh – Umm, hi guys. Not something I usually do but I wanted to let these two wonderfully important women in my life know how much they mean to me,” I said as I pointed to Taylor and Kimmie.

The entire crowd turned to them with even some of the passers by stopping and looking on at the scene. People started to clap and cheer. Kimmie and Taylor meekly waved and smiled at the crowd then back up at me playfully shaking their heads.

“Bear with me because I don’t have the greatest voice in the world, but if you know this song please feel free to sing along with me. Here goes nothing.”

I look back at the guitarist indicating it was time to start and he strung out the instrumental and the crowd exploded as they knew this song instantly and I began with everyone singing along:

Thank you for being a friend

Traveled down a road and back again

Your heart is true, you’re a pal and a confidant

And if you threw a party

Invited everyone you knew

Well, you would see the biggest gift would be from me

And the card attached would say

Thank you for being a friend

“One more time EVERYONE!” one of the band members yelled then the crowd sang louder.

And if you threw a party

Invited everyone you knew

Well, you would see the biggest gift would be from me

And the card attached would say

Thank you for being a friend

There was something magical about this crowd. They were so jubilant like children on Christmas Day. In that moment it was pure bliss written on everyone’s face as they clapped, whistled and cheered on. Taylor and Kimmie faces were priceless watching them both giving me a smile from ear to ear, shaking their heads in disbelief.

“Thank you, guys, for being such a terrific crowd!” I exulted pumping my fist up in the air with delight.

I thanked each band member and walked back over to my table through the sea of people giving me high fives and pats on the back.

“More than friends!” I said proudly pulling both Kimmie and Taylor in for a hug. In that moment, in their embrace I felt the world around me melt away. This couldn’t have been more perfect!

During our meal we talked some more; with the girls primarily teasing me about Piper and Addison. I insisted that there were just friends that wanted to hang out, but the girls kept saying that I was naïve to the fact that Piper and Addison were into me, especially Addison.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t notice her looking at you like a piece of meat,” maintained Taylor as she took a sip of her green tea.

“They both did,” Kimmie added, “especially after your wardrobe malfunction!”

My face went blank looking at her with confusion in my eyes. Her facial expression turned from good-natured to deadpan, “Really Squirt?”

I still gave her a look of ‘What the fuck are you talking about?’ Kimmie continued to stare at me when she put up her two index fingers together then slowly pulled them apart, “Your tight shorts and Mr. Long John’s appearance.”

Taylor suddenly snorted with laughter as the green tea she was drinking expelled through her nose accidentally. Both Kimmie and I quickly handed a napkin to Taylor who couldn’t stop laughing, “Kimmie you’re SOOO right! Oh – my – God!”

I sat back in my chair and reached for my ice water staring at Kimmie through the top of my glass as I drank slowly. She must have seen the twinkle in my eye, “You see right there!” Kimmie pointed at me and giggled, “You saw their look too.”

Taylor playfully punched me in the arm, “You’ve turned into such a slut now. I guess you’re catching up for lost time, huh?”

Not playing dumb any longer, I finally admitted that it I did notice how Addison and Piper reacted to me. I didn’t seek them out intentionally I told Kimmie and Taylor it just sort-of-happened.

Taylor glanced at Kimmie then gave me a kiss on the cheek and rubbed my hand, “Have you guys ever seen the movie Captain America: The First Avenger?”

Kimmie and I just stared at her like she had two foreheads. Taylor gave a quick chuckle and an apology to that OBVIOUS dumb question. She went on to explain that she had a theory on why this summer happened the way it did. She had Kimmie and I on the edge of our seats with that one as we listened intently.

Taylor sensed she had our ear and proceeded to quote Dr. Erskine from the movie, “This is why you were chosen. Because a strong man, who has known power all his life, may lose respect for that power. But a weak man knows the value of strength, and knows compassion.”

Woah! My mind is officially blown with that one!

Kimmie spoke first, “So, you’re saying this is kind-a-like Squirt’s origin story?”

“Exactly!” Taylor chirped leaning forward, “I’ve been thinking about this when we were talking up on the pier. The genuinely good person he is and the physical transformation from what he was to what he is now usually does not happen. It definitely coincides with the movie.”

As they conversed, her theory raced through my mind like a train with no chance of stopping. I never thought about it from that perspective. Immediately, I thought back to early this morning when Nate jokingly asked me what kind of super-soldier-serum I took in France. With a joyful eye and a light raise of my eyebrow I gave Taylor a peck to her cheek thanking her for her kind words.

I loved that movie and for someone to compare me to Steve Rogers was, in a word, fantastic!

Taylor and Kimmie seemed to be having a private conversation as I watched them whispering to each other while looking at me.

“What are you guys up to?” I asked focusing on both of these beautiful girls with raised curiosity.

“It’s time Chad!” blurted Taylor with a mischievous giggle.

“Time for what?”

Kimmie was cheeky and casual when she answered, “The Chloe and Olivia story.”

Oh shit! I forgot all about Taylor wanting me to tell that story.

I really did try to get out of telling the story by saying it was not the right time, I feel stuffed from the food we ate, and we were all tired but they didn’t let up.

“It’s time to pay up Chad. You promised you would tell me because we didn’t get a chance to talk about it on the plane because, well, you know,” Taylor said with a smirk and a wink.

Kimmie looked at both of us quizzically, “You didn’t?”

I gave a slight shrug with an embarrassed grin and Taylor sipped on her green tea trying not to make eye contact.

“Ooohh, you guys are nasty – I love it!” marveled Kimmie.

I’ve never been one to not follow through on a promise and I was not going to stop now. “Ok,” I sighed, “You guys ready?”

They looked at each other like little children in anticipation of the ice cream truck and squealed in unison, “Yes!”

“Well it all started – “

“Wait!” Kimmie stopped me, “Before you start, do you have a picture of them? I’d like to get a visual of the people you are talking about.

Kimmie was all about the details. Whenever someone would tell her a story about anything, she would ALWAYS request visual aides to get a clearer picture in her mind. One of the quirks I loved about her.

I gave her the social media accounts of both Chloe and Olivia so she could see how they looked. Taylor knew what Chloe looked like but was eager in seeing Olivia so she scooted over next to Kimmie to look at the pictures. I could tell they were impressed by the twinkle in their eyes.

Taylor’s smile was one of happiness and joy as she looked up at me, “This is going to be one hell of a story!”

I wasn’t quite sure but a flash of annoyance seemed to come across Kimmie’s face when she looked up at me giving me what seemed to be a forced smile.

Was she upset? She can’t be, could she?

Being friends for so long, like I said before, staring could be our only form of communication and my eyes were clearly wondering if she was ok. Kimmie gave me a quick nod, “Go on. Tell us Chad.”

There she goes again calling me Chad.

Chapter 7

You would think that watching porn would have you prepared, especially with as much porn I’ve watched over the years. You’ve seen it or television, on your computer and even on your phone. Of course, you get the basics down of what is what and this goes there, but when you actually are in the moment all that shit goes out the window. No longer am I just a voyeur, I have a living, breathing, sexy as fuck female standing in front of me that’s not only willing to have sex with me but is eager to. Shit, you can basically say she initiated it.

“Wait, I thought you had sex with both Chloe and Olivia?” Taylor asked with a confused expression on her face.

I leaned back in my chair, folded my arms and locked eyes with Taylor from across the table. There was no softness in the gaze I gave her, if you can call it that. The look I gave her was all the message that needed to be sent. She knew she fucked up.

“I know, I know. I’ll let you finish YOUR story. I’m sorry.”

Kimmie couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle.

Where was I? Oh Yes…

So, after I met up with Olivia and Chloe at the clothing boutique store, we all decided to hang out that night. When I got home, I told Josef and grandma about my plans for the evening. They let me know it was fine and that they also had plans; Josef would take grandma on a romantic dinner date. He would often do that as he said it was necessary.

“When you love someone, Chad, always keep the passion burning for one another,” Josef would say, “Love is like a friendship caught on fire: In the beginning a flame, very pretty, often hot and fierce, but still only light and flickering. As love grows older, our hearts mature and our love become as coals, deep-burning and unquenchable.”

Josef was always so profound with his words, but I came to find out that it wasn’t his saying, he was quoting Bruce Lee.

I’ve never been a person to fuss over what to wear, not really fashion conscious. But, being with Josef and grandma those last few months I quickly grew into it. I became kind of obsessed with how I looked, especially with what I’m wearing.

“You look good, you feel good, you do good!” Josef would beat into my head, almost hypnotically, every single day.

Kimmie and Taylor were listening intently, but I could tell by their faces they were not sure as to why I was bringing that up.

“I bring this up because – “

“You can tell we were getting kind of lost there for a minute,” Kimmie interjected.

“I know – I know. Just bear with me.”

Where was I? Oh Yes…

Standing in the bedroom in my boxer-briefs staring at three different outfits on the bed racking my brain on which one to wear I was so lost in my own head and I didn’t hear the knocking on my door when Emma, my grandma’s housekeeper, walked in.

“Je suis tellement désolé monsieur Chad!” Emma said embarrassingly putting her hands up to her mouth.

“It’s ok Emma. Not a big deal,” I replied not turning around. She has walked on me in my underwear plenty of times I thought; why is she making a big deal of it now?

That’s when I hear, “Délicieux!”

Wait, that’s not Emma!

I stood there frozen as if my feet were nailed to the floor. The footsteps slowly approached from behind then she came into view. It was Olivia!

Olivia flipped her hair across her face and gave me a broad smile. “Why, hello Chad!” she flirted shamelessly.

It felt like someone turned on a gas heater inside of my body, beads of sweat trickling down the side of my face. Olivia could see the nervousness on my face and put a hand on my shoulder, “It’s ok. Just breath.”

Her words made me slow my breathing because I was definitely hyperventilating. I was so focused on Olivia that I didn’t notice Emma still apologizing.

“C’est bon Emma. Je vais le prendre d’ici. Tu peux y aller,” Olivia directed not taking her eyes off me.

Emma thanked her and left the room. With the door closed, Olivia slithered around me like a snake playing with their prey ready to devour it. Not taking her hands off of me, sending goosebumps up my spine, she caressed my chest, my back and abdomen, “VERY nice Chad. Very nice indeed.”

I was paralyzed by this sexy vixen and she knew the power she had over me. Even though I felt I couldn’t move my cock had a mind of its own as Olivia had its FULL ATTENTION.

How do I describe Olivia? One word: Voluptuous. She is a 5’1” brunette sex-kitten with brown eyes, D-cup breasts, thick thighs and ass. Just GOD-DAMN sexy. Look up Ariel Winter.

She wrapped her arms around my neck looking up at me, “I can’t believe you’re the same person I met six weeks ago. This is crazy.”

I really wanted to say something cool in this moment, but for the life of me I couldn’t think of one fucking thing.

Chad, you’re such an ass. All that training with grandma and Josef, now the moment arrives and I’m fucking blowing it!

It seems that Olivia didn’t mind me being a mute as she slid her hand back down my chest, across my six-pack then into my briefs grabbing my phallus.

“Ahh – SHIT!” I moaned.

Olivia looked down very pleased at the steel rod she had in her grasp and complimented, “Wow!”

The first hand on my cock, other than mine! OMG! This is the greatest moment of my LIFE!

“Guys, do you know what the first thing that entered my mind when this was happening?” I asked Taylor and Kimmie who both were glued to my every word like kindergartners during story time.

Taylor sat straight up and wisecracked, “It better had been – I’m finally going to get some pussy!”

Didn’t I say she has no filter?

A burst of childish laughter ensued as tears were rolling down all three of our cheeks. As we calmed down, I answered, “Ok well, maybe the second thing then. It was the Black-Eyed Peas.”

Kimmie gave me a frown, “Squirt, what the hell are you talking about?” She looked at Taylor who gave her ‘the hell if I know’ look then turned back to me, “Why would you think of the Black-Eyed Peas?”

I gave them both a wink and sang:

I gotta feeling that tonight’s gonna be a good night

That tonight’s gonna be a good night

That tonight’s gonna be a good, good night

They both took a handful of fries and threw it at me giggling with Kimmie saying, “Oh shut-up and finish the story Squirt.”

“C’mon, that wasn’t funny?”

“Ummm – yeah, great job Kevin Hart!” Taylor said sarcastically giving me a thumbs up.

Where Erotik hikaye was I? Oh Yes…

Olivia stood before me as clear as a summer day, her black hair falling beautifully across her face. The curve of her lips, so delectable, so inviting, I was transfixed by them. She was extraordinary!

As good as Olivia’s hand felt on my cock, I HAD to witness it for myself. My cock never looked more magnificent pulsating in her grip! Just as I thought nothing could be greater, I see not one, not two but three strings of saliva slowly descend onto my dick. This was like straight out of a porn flick. She knew how to handle a man’s fuck stick.

“I want you to be totally honest with me Chad. Can you do that for me?” she asked stroking my cock with purpose. I concentrated with all my might not to cum right then and there. The mixture of her spit and expert handling of my dick, I never felt anything so wonderful in my life!

“Ye – yes,” I stuttered with shallow breath.

“Are you a virgin?”

Her hand gripped on my cock was like Wonder Woman’s Lasso of Truth as I could not lie to her question.

“Yes,” I slowly nodded, “I am a virgin.”

A Cheshire grin spread over Olivia’s face, the kind that said she wanted to do something so bad – yet so good.

“To be honest guys, all I could focus on was her five fingers wrapped around my cock and how good it felt as she slowly stroked it,” I said with my eyes closed reliving the experience, “I couldn’t believe it was actually happening.”

I felt so centered. With each chest rise and fall I could hear each breathe I made with ease. A small smile crept on my face and I simply let it sit there remembering Olivia. Being totally lost in the moment I open my eyes to see both Taylor and Kimmie smiling at me.

Oh shit! I forgot I was telling a story…

To be honest I was primed and ready to explode, but the way she manipulated my cock by squeezing the base of it prevented me from doing so. She just kept telling me not yet and that she was preparing me for a long and special night. I was not going to object because like I said this was the first time anyone other than myself has touched my dick so I just nodded my head in compliance.

“Good boy – I like a man that follows direction,” Olivia purred as she tugged on my manhood pulling herself up close to my chest. Staring into her eyes there was a spark of desire in them which instantly gave me goosebumps. All I wanted was her; nothing else mattered.

“Pl – Please Olivia, I can’t take it anymore. Let me cum,” I begged.

“Cum for me now,” she ordered then pulled me into a fiery, passionate and demanding kiss. I lost myself in the moment as ropes and ropes and ropes of cum spurted from my cock onto Olivia’s hand. Both me and Olivia had to break the kiss and witness how much cum was expelling out of me.

“OH – MY – GOD!” we both exclaimed as she continued stroking me. It was like a scene from a Bukkake porn shoot as to how much spunk came out of me. As the last drop was released, I was on cloud nine!

“But –,” I confessed with a tinge of embarrassment.

“But – what?!” Kimmie and Taylor asked in unison with their voice almost cracking.

“Listen, this was the first time a girl has ever touched my penis and I never thought -,” I started rambling until Kimmie interjected, “Squirt, just tell us what happened.”

“I fainted.”

“You WHAT?!” Taylor asked as if unsure what she heard was correct.

“Yeah, you heard right. I fainted in a puddle of my own cum.”

The look on their faces were priceless as their eyes seemed to pop from their skull with a snorting of laughter that followed; Kimmie put her hands to her face and Taylor leaning back in her chair, pounding the table in hysterics.

“This could ONLY happen to you!” giggled Kimmie.

Taylor got up from her chair, walked over to sit next to me and gave me a consoling kiss, “I’m just glad my baby can swim. It would have been a shame if you drowned in your own cum.”

The girls laughed even harder at that comment.

Even though it was at my expense I couldn’t help but chuckle as well. Looking back, it was kind of funny. Where was I again? Oh yeah…

I’m not sure how long I was out for but what I do remember is I was awoken by two people squabbling.

“Why can’t you ever listen?! We were supposed to do this together,” one voice hissed.

“I was going to wait for you, but look at him! He just looked so good standing there in his boxers I couldn’t help myself,” the other voiced explained.

Slowly I opened my eyes and make out the two standing over top of me; Chloe and Olivia.

“So, all you did was jack him off and,” Chloe asked perplexed, “he passed out?”

Olivia nodded and giggled, “Mhmm, it was the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen. He gave me a big wide smile, said thank you and the next thing I knew… he was out cold.”

Chloe let out a small giggle, “Poor thing. His first time cumming took a lot out of him, but damn! He sure spurted out a lot!”

“I know, right?! I’ve never heard of or seen anything like this. Look at the floor, look at my hand and forearm!” Olivia gasped raising her hand to her face in disbelief.

As I was on the floor regaining my bearings all I could think about was Chloe’s words of: We were supposed to do this together.

Holy shit!

“I hope he has -,” Chloe started to say before I interrupted, “Ummm – hey guys.”

Chapter 8

Don’t blow, don’t blow it, don’t blow it was all I could think about while in the bathroom staring at my reflection. This is what Olivia was preparing me for! She wanted me to get that first cum out the way so when it was time to fuck, I wouldn’t just blow my load instantly.

Did I just say I’m going to FUCK?! Oh my God! This day has finally arrived!

And me being a connoisseur of the porn genre and the five-finger palm technique I know, all too well, after you get that first load out, a guy can last longer the following times.

“Five-finger palm technique?” Kimmie asked with a puzzled expression. To say I was dumbfounded that she didn’t get that reference is an understatement.

This is the same girl who swallowed Joe’s 7-inch cock and held it in her throat for twenty seconds, right?

Taylor reached for a ketchup bottle on our table and reenacted a guy jerking off. Kimmie blushed instantly and chuckled while shaking her head, “You’re so stupid Squirt.”

“Connoisseur of the porn genre?” Taylor sarcastically interjected, “Is that what the horny teenage boys are calling it nowadays?”

I took a sip of my water and gave them both a coy look, “I have the liberty to use Artistic license when telling MY story ladies.”

“Oh – Whatever!” piped Taylor, as she nudged my shoulder, “Continue YOUR story.”

Isn’t that what I’ve been trying to do?

I felt giddy with excitement and I wanted to run, to shout from the mountaintops: I’M ABOUT TO FUCK! Not one but with TWO super sexy women! I tried my best to calm down but I just felt tingly all over. With one final look in the mirror I confidently said, “It’s now or never. You got this!”

What stood before me when I walked out of the bathroom was something, up until that point, I’ve only dreamt about. Chloe and Olivia were stark naked in a small embrace kissing one another. I couldn’t help but shake the suspicious feeling that they have done this before by how their tongues played together.

I was in a hypnotic trance watching how they were in the throes of passion, with every gentle caress of the breasts and pulling of the nipples, slow grab of the ass and soft kiss of the lips. Olivia’s hand crept in between Chloe’s legs and within a few seconds Chloe clutched onto her tightly with a moan and a shiver.

Olivia got skills!

Her breathing being a little ragged, Chloe raises her head up meekly, biting her lower lip with a soft moan and smiles like someone who got high for the first time, “Oh – hi Chaaad! Feeling better?”

Olivia quickly turns around and looks me in the eye then down at my cock which is harder than a titanium rod and grins, “He is DEFINITELY feeling better!” She gave Chloe a kiss on the cheek then continued, “Doesn’t he have such a BEAUTIFUL cock?”

Chloe whose eyes were also fixated on my cock just hummed hungrily, “Mhmmm.”

What struck me in all of this was the dynamic between Olivia and Chloe. When I hung out with them it was Chloe who seemed to be the leader, the one that made most of the decisions, but right now it was Olivia who took charge.

“Go sit on the bed and wait for us,” Olivia told Chloe then turned to me extending her hand, “Come over here to me Chad.”

It almost seemed as if I glided over to her on a magic carpet because I really don’t remember taking a step. Looking down at her I was just hypnotized by her brown eyes. They were like the color of hot cocoa, sprinkled with tiny flecks of gold like mini marshmallows. I was hers to use in any way she saw fit.

“Ready to taste your very first pussy?” Olivia asked in a sultry tone. I took a big gulp as I had a mixture of excitement and nervousness coursing through my veins. I nodded my head.

“Then taste this,” she said putting her two fingers she had in Chloe’s pussy in my mouth, “does she not taste exquisite?”

My first taste of pussy. It was so immensely satisfying, I savored every inch of Olivia’s fingers, sucking on them like a lollipop.

“Black cherries,” I whispered ever so softly with my eyes closed.

Olivia couldn’t make out what I said and ask me to repeat. I opened my eyes, “Black cherries,” I smiled, licked her fingers some more and went on, “tastes like fresh black cherries!”

Both girls giggled with Chloe thanking me for the compliment. Olivia gently reached for my steel rod for a cock and led me to the bed.

“Lay back on the bed Chloe and open your legs. Class is in session and we are going to teach young Chad here how to PROPERLY eat a woman’s pussy.”

The excitement I felt was like the feeling you get when you’re on a roller-coaster about to take that first dive from the first steep climb. The anticipation was a nervous kind of energy.

Before I knew it, I was face-to-face with Chloe’s hairless, sweet aroma, glistening pussy! I wanted to just jump head first, quite literally, into it but Olivia told me to be patient, take my time and focus on the entire vaginal area, not just the opening.

“Pay attention to everything Chad. Don’t just stick your tongue in there flailing it all around,” Olivia instructed with her face next to mine, “Lick her pussy lips first.”

I did as I was told and gently traced around Chloe’s outer vaginal lips which made her coo with pleasure, but her sounds were a little muffled and when I looked up, I found the reason being Olivia was sitting on her face.

With her face flushed, Olivia had a pure look of joy, “You take direction very well. Now, do that again but this time also focus on that little nub at the top. That’s a woman’s clit. It is very sensitive so be careful when you lick and suck on it. If you do it right a woman can feel great pleasure but if you do it wrong, it will be painful.”

Nodding my head again I did what I was told and when I reached the clit, I flicked with my tongue a couple times which made Chloe squirm. I looked up at Olivia who gave me an approving smile and told me to continue.

I followed every direction Olivia gave which drove Chloe wild as she reached for the back of my head pulling me into her further.

“You’re not doing it good if your face isn’t covered in pussy juice,” Olivia repeated on a few occasions.

While I was in the midst of tongue fucking Chloe to another orgasm Olivia told me to stop and look at her. Chloe began bucking her hips and panted, “No – No, pleaaase don’t stop! Pleassse, I’m so close. I want to cum again!”

Olivia ordered me to stand up quickly and as I did, she grabbed my cock and pulled me into Chloe’s dripping wet pulsating love box.

I’ve been waiting for, praying for this day to arrive!

I could honestly say I thought I was going to cry when my dick pushed through the velvet opening as it sucked me in. My toes curled, I arched my back and the sensation of pleasure could be felt in every fiber of my body. I was in such a heightened state, I saw God!

Chloe made a scream from the pit of her stomach like she was unleashing a demon, “FUUUCCCKKKK – MEEEEEEEE!”

The combination of watching my dick, coated with Chloe’s love juice, pistoning in and out of her cunt while Olivia was furiously rubbing and sucking Chloe’s clit at the same time, I was on the very edge of exploding everything I had! Olivia, staring up at me, could tell how I was feeling because the next thing I knew she slammed her lips into mine sucking my tongue which moments ago was licking her best friend’s pussy.

My brain was lit on fire as I completely forgot about cumming and had renewed energy. I broke the kiss and reached for her breasts. Olivia’s breasts were so warm and inviting, so responsive to the touch. Her nipples became rock hard as I rolled them in between my fingers. She gave a pleasing sigh as she looked at me with thirst in her eyes.

“I’m CUUUMMINGG… I’m CUUUMMMINGG,” yelled Chloe as I could hear the sloshing sound emanating from between her legs and see the tinge of white secretion coating my cock. I continued to fuck but she eventually pushed me off of her because she said she couldn’t take anymore.

This was surreal. Only in my wildest dreams did I expect this to happen.

Now there was a problem. Moments ago, I couldn’t wait to cum but now it was quite the opposite. My dick was rock hard and unable to cum.

Olivia saw my dilemma and had an idea as she instructed me to go over to the swivel chair in the corner of the bedroom. She kissed and then whispered something to Chloe who was still trembling, but coming down from the high of her orgasm. Olivia walked over to me.

“It seems you need extra stimulation in order to cum Chad,” Olivia said softly as she carefully descended onto my lap with my cock gently nuzzled in between the crack of her ass, “You need to feel, see and hear in order to get off.”

Not fully understanding what she meant, but I was willing to try anything at this point to cum because my dick needed relief in the worst way.

Olivia began to rock her ass along the length of my throbbing member and looked back at me innocently with her sparkling brown eyes.

“Are you ready?’ she asked softly.

There was no need for a response. The expression on my face was one of purposeful intent which was all the answer Olivia needed as she gave me a wicked smile, bringing her right hand to her mouth and licked it.

She rose from my lap, bent over and reached for my dick with her wet right hand, “Come – take this pussy Chad! It’s been aching to feel that beautiful cock in it.”

Like she said: I follow directions very well.

I was so preoccupied with Olivia teasing me I didn’t take notice of Chloe on the bed watching our every move while finger-fucking herself until I got out of the chair. With Olivia guiding my cock into her throbbing, hot, wet cunt I let out a deep grunt, “Oh Fuuuckk!”

“Ohhh SHIT!” Olivia cried, “Fuck me like the slut I am!”

I was a man possessed, pounding into her like a jackhammer into concrete. My dick had one mission and it was to destroy that pussy! The white creamy tone of her tight, juicy ass bouncing against my pelvis reverberated throughout the room with Olivia groaning and moaning, “I’m CUUUUUMMMIING!”

What I didn’t expect was that now the roles of Olivia and Chloe were about to be reversed with Chloe taking charge.

The reckless abandon I was fucking Olivia with, I felt her legs give way as I finally unloaded a large deposit of baby batter deep in her love canal. I had to hold her up or should would have crashed onto the floor.

“Chad – she’s had enough!” Chloe shouted while still feverishly fucking herself to another orgasm with her index and middle finger, “Put her – AHH AHH – on the floor – UGGGHHH!”

My dick was soaked in cunt juice taking it out of Olivia, easing her down to the floor beside me. She looked so out of it with her breathing slow and shallow.

Did I fuck her to sleep? No way! This ain’t The Chauffeur! LOL

With a look of concern, I asked Chloe who rolled out of the bed and strolled over by us with an air of confidence, “Is she ok?”

The way she stared at me was one of admiration as she reached behind my head to pull me into a deep passionate tongue-kiss.

The type of kiss that will leave an imprint on my life forever.

We broke the kiss and Chloe licked her lips. “You’re just so yummy,” she said with the excitement of a cheerleader at a football game, “Did you have fun?!”

“I can’t even begin to tell you how much!” I smiled pulling her in for a bear hug, “Thank you!”

Chloe hugged me back and giggled. I’m guessing a guy has never thanked her after having sex, but I couldn’t help it. Up until that point, it was the greatest experience of my life!

Still in the embrace I looked down at Olivia who was still out like a light, “Chloe? Is she going to be alright?”

“She’ll be ok. She’s just gets drunk off good dick, that’s all,” she said matter-of-factly, “You should feel honored.”

I gave her a blank stare as I did not know how to react to what she just said.

How many times has she got drunk off good dick? How many guys has she slept with?

Chloe started to burst out into laughter as she could see me in deep, deep thought, “We’re just kidding – Liv get your crazy ass up here before you give Chad a brain aneurysm.”

Olivia jumped up off the floor giving me a hug and sweet kiss on the lips. Needless to say, I was confused. Chloe let me know that Olivia didn’t want me to be the only one to experience a blackout after an intense orgasm.

“Oh – yeah,” I said with slight embarrassment, “I’m sorry about that one.”

The girls came on either side of me and hugged me. “Don’t be ridiculous Chad,” Olivia went on, “I found it extremely flattering.”

“That’s right. Plus, you should be very proud of yourself” Chloe said.

“For what – fainting in a puddle of my own cum?” I replied with a cringe.

“No silly,” Chloe answered then continued, “You’re the ONLY guy we’ve EVER allowed to sleep with the both of us.”

My eyes brightened up at that statement looking at Olivia who gave me the most genuine smile!

************

“And that’s how my first time went. Some small bumps in the road to start off with, but overall it was magnificent!” I sighed with sense of pride looking at Kimmie and Taylor.

“Woah!” Taylor exclaimed squeezing my thigh, “that story made my pussy wet!”

Both, Kimmie and I looked at Taylor in disbelief. I was fascinated by her carefree nature to say whatever is on her mind at any time. The look Kimmie gave was something different that I couldn’t place.

I got the attention of our waiter and asked for the check as we all decided it was time to go. Taylor got another phone call she said she had to answer and excused herself. With a lingering kiss on the cheek, she got up and I knew all too well what that kiss meant. She wanted to fuck!

Just like on the plane coming to Florida I stared at her perky ass along with some other onlookers as she walked to the back of the restaurant.

I turn back to Kimmie with a smile, “She’s something else, isn’t she?”

Kimmie didn’t answer and by the look on her face I could sense she wants to tell me something.

“Just blurt it out. What the hell is going on Kimmie?”

Biting her lower lip, which she does when something is bothering her, I ask her again to tell me what’s wrong.

Kimmie gives a quick glance over my shoulder to see where Taylor was then looks back at me with concern in her eyes and asks, “Are you liking the person you’ve become?”

Where in the Fuck did this come from?

************************************************************************

Post Notes

Hi guys! I hope you enjoyed this latest offering as much as I did in writing it. Part B will be out soon as I’m in the process of editing it. Please feel free to give your thoughts as I do check my stories daily for comments and will respond in kind. Once again, thank you for being patient with me because I know you guys would prefer these stories to come out faster. I wish I could give all my time in writing, but life does get in the way and bills must be paid. Until next time.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Daisy let out a loud yawn, coming to a sitting position up from her bed and having to carefully slide out from between Max’s cuddling paws.

‘What time is it?’

Though her blinds were drawn, Daisy could still see the light coming between the shutters, the deep orange of sunset.

‘Oh my gosh, I’ve just slept through nearly all of my Saturday!’ Daisy said to herself with a pang of regret, turning down to her dog still sleeping soundly by her lap.

Well, not entirely a waste of a day.

A rumble in her stomach reminded Daisy that she never did have lunch, save for a quick protein snack courtesy of Max. The groan of her stomach also roused Max from his slumber, who identically to his owner let out a wide yawn before stretching himself out on the bed.

‘Time for dinner?’ Daisy asked with a knowing smile.

Max quickly answered her question, jumping down from the bed and out the door to the kitchen.

Daisy decided against putting on any of her clothes again. It was a lovely warm spring day, and she only needed them to hide her nakedness. With all the blinds closed to any curious onlookers, she relished the feeling, strutting about her domain, queuing up her favourite tunes to sing along and dance to as she prepared her and Max’s dinner. Max watched it all from his favourite spot, a chair by the counter with his favourite pillow. He didn’t understand what his master was doing but he enjoyed seeing the smile on her face as she shouted into a spoon and slid around on her heels.

Quickly putting together a healthy and filling feast to make up for her lack of lunch, Daisy got Max’s attention, placing a large chunk of chicken breast into his bowl along with his kibble. As Max savoured his special treat, Daisy shared in his enjoyment, seeing his tail wagging so much his whole butt shook along with it.

‘See! You can dance too.’ Daisy laughed, before tucking into her own meal.

As with breakfast, Max was quick to clean his plate before resting down on top of Daisy’s feet as she finished her meal. Daisy wriggled her toes under his fluffy belly, enjoying the warmth and softness as if covered with a blanket. With dinner eaten and the hole in her stomach filled, Daisy began cleaning the dishes and putting them away. With the few chores handled, Daisy turned to her phone and collapsed on the couch to answer the few messages and emails she got over the course of the day. Without a thought she shifted her feet as she heard Max approach, letting him jump onto the other half of the couch as he lay on top of her. Eyes glued to her phone Daisy absentmindedly scratched at his head as she quickly came up with some excuses to her friends as to why she was only replying now.

Max didn’t make a sound, but as he shifted his weight, she felt something rub against her leg. It was hard and hot, and unmistakeably Max’s cock. Finally, given enough reason to look up, Daisy tilted her head at Max in confusion.

‘Haven’t you had enough, boy?’

Max mirrored the movement, his big eyes looking expectantly into Daisy’s. Taking a glance at the clock, Daisy could see that it was still early, having only needed to eat dinner because she missed lunch.

Have I had enough?

Daisy smiled mischievously at Max.

No, I haven’t.

This was the momentous day she had been waiting for, her phone could wait until tomorrow. She was going to remember this.

‘Okay, boy. I suppose we could both have some dessert.’

Max’s Sex hikayeleri tongue flopped out of his mouth, as it always did when he was excited. Though he couldn’t understand her words, by now he could understand their meaning. This time Max got up first, jumping off the couch and heading to the bedroom. As Daisy stood up, he quickly turned about, making sure that she was following him.

‘I’m coming, I’m coming.’ Daisy laughed, hurrying slightly behind him.

Can’t have him think he’s bossing me about.

Max was already on the bed by the time she could sit down and edge herself towards the middle. His head darted around her, unable to decide where he should focus on first.

‘You have to calm down first, Max,’ Daisy cautioned him in her special training voice.

The tone caused Max to quickly sober, sitting back on his hind legs with his head pointed down in admonishment.

‘Good.’ Daisy nodded her head at his obedience.

‘Now!’

She lunged toward Max, wrapping her arms around him and preventing from moving. Max hadn’t realized it, but his polite sitting position gave Daisy perfect access to his semi-hard cock. Once Max had settled after her sudden movement, Daisy took her hands in front of her and began to play with his white and red member. She had been so excited before, she hadn’t been able to get a good feel of it, a mistake she would remedy now. Her fingers played down its length, enjoying its springiness as she squeezed it slightly, tongue darting out from her mouth to catch any dribbles that formed at its tip. Max sat perfectly still, his heavy panting above ensuring her he was content. After wrapping her hand about every inch of him Daisy once again took the head of his cock into her mouth. With him sitting she was comfortable knowing that he couldn’t thrust into her mouth and hurt her, and so took that as a sign to take a risk. Slowly getting used to its shape Daisy edge down on its length, taking more of it into her mouth and relaxing her throat as it tickled the back of it. Taking deep breaths, she pushed down feeling its rubbery length bend along her throat, tongue flickering across its underside. Max was getting more erect now, his knot slowly swelling beneath her and giving her a goal to reach. Daisy was determined now.

Slowly sliding off his member to catch a breath, she licked at any strands of fluid that escaped her lips, steadying herself before she attempted to swallow it again. This time her throat was ready, easily letting his cock bump and bend down its passage, likely aided by the quick squirts of doggy pre-cum to lubricate the way. With a final inhale through her nose Daisy’s lips bottomed out on the top of his knot, the thicker part of his shaft filling most of her mouth. Max’s knot was fully engorged now, and she was in the perfect position to enjoy it. Her lips edged up against its thick circumference, an impassable wall to her deepthroat attempt. No matter how well she trained herself, she had to accept that she would never be able to take that into her throat, as much as she it wanted to.

To make up for the harsh realities of her biology, Daisy began to bounce up and down on his cock, letting its slick length move in and out of her mouth and throat. She surprised herself with how quickly she could go, bubbles forming around her mouth as it disappeared and reappeared behind her lips. Max was now panting faster than he had before, unable to show Sikiş hikayeleri his excitement in any other way, less he stopped the service his master was giving him. Though Max couldn’t give any warning, his cock sure did. Daisy could feel as it hardened, forcing its way from her throat. A moment later his cock spasmed and fountained his thick dog seed into Daisy’s awaiting mouth. Daisy’s eyes shot open. She had previously had the first spray go straight down her throat, but now she felt the full force of it splatter the insides of her mouth. Holding her mouth firmly over his cock she let the cum pool at the bottom of her lips waiting for his orgasm to finish completely. As the final spurts dribbled out, Daisy carefully pulled up and away, keeping the seal on her lips firm until she was sitting upright again. Feeling the ache in her neck she stretched her head up, the motion tipping the cum to the back of her throat and giving her an idea.

Bottom’s up.

Keeping her head where it was, she relaxed her throat and took small deliberate swallows of Max’s cum, relishing in the feeling of it slowly cascade down her throat.

I need to figure out how many calories are in this. I don’t want to ruin my figure doing this.

Daisy sighed in contentment, smiling at the happy look in Max’s eyes. As the tightness in her neck and mouth started to settle a great pain throbbed in her groin. Her hand reached down, feeling her privates completely saturated.

Oh my god! Is something wrong with me?

Daisy had never ached like this before. Max moved closer to her, but the pain was too much, and she fell onto her elbows, one arm holding her up while the other grasped at her crotch. Daisy had held back from masturbating for a few weeks before all of this, determined to enjoy today to the fullest. Had the sudden and immense pleasure of today been too much after all that wait?

Ow! It can’t be anything too bad. Max and I have been careful. It’s probably just something from me being so horny.

With the ache in her crotch, Daisy wasn’t paying much attention to Max, who had just been presented with an overflowing honeypot. Just as he was about to begin lapping at it again, something stirred within him. Daisy laying facedown, butt in the air, and her wetness filling his nose with hundreds of pheromones. Max was a well-trained dog, but he could hardly ignore his instincts. Just as his fathers had before him, Max reared up, draping his two front paws on either side of Daisy, pressing them against her legs and allowing him to position himself. The sudden embrace caused Daisy to come to her senses. Her hand fell away from her slit, using it to push herself up slightly and turn her head back.

‘Max?’ She asked confused, but to him it was if she was begging for it.

With a quick shove he slipped within Daisy, pushing out whatever words she was about to say to him. Something snapped within Daisy, the ache in her belly scratched as Max’s cock plunged into her. Max didn’t need to be careful now, Daisy was incredibly wet, her pussy pulsed constantly as he thrusted in as fast as he could.

‘Ooh, ooh, ooh,’ Daisy moaned in time with his thrusts.

There was no control now. Her fingers and toes curled in pleasure; her teeth chattered as she was rocked into climax after climax. Max leaned forward, teeth catching at Daisy’s short hair and pulling her head backwards. Daisy could barely feel it, more than happy to lean into him, Erotik hikaye throwing back her head and screaming in delight.

‘Oh god! Fuck me! Fuck me, yes!’

Max heard her loud and clear. Keep pounding my pussy. Do what you want to me. Max pushed deeper and harder, the head of his cock bumping up against Daisy’s cervix, any pain that would normally come from it fully translated to pleasure. Daisy could feel something, she knew what it was, she couldn’t stop it, not that she wanted to. Max’s knot had begun to grow. Its round baseball like shape slipping in and out of her snatch due to his speed, but as it grew with each thrust it strained more against her stretched pussy. Just as she was sure it wouldn’t come back into her again, Max pushed harder than he had before, the knot passing her lips and straining them with its girth. As Max tried to pull out again his knot caught, only causing Daisy to cry out in pleasure and for him to continue pumping in shorter more desperate strokes. Daisy could feel it continue to swell. Continue to bump about inside her and hit all the buttons it needed to. She moaned constantly, unable to form words as the pleasure continued to mount. Her skin became slick with sweat, sticking against the furry body of her mate as he thrusted on top of her.

Max was reaching his limit as well. Daisy was unbelievably tight as his cock continued to grow, the limits of her pussy pressing his cock into a vice as he endeavoured to shake it back and forth. Max’s eyes widened, his mouth opened as he released Daisy’s hair and turned toward the roof. He let out a high-pitched howl, a sound she had never heard him make before, but just as he understood the meaning of her words, she now knew what he meant by this.

She is mine.

Max’s cock hardened inside her. Unable to move within her tight body which spasmed continuously. Perfectly positioned within her, his cock erupted, streaming his powerful load past the walls of her cervix and into her uterus. Though it was impossible, Max was determined to mate with her, to breed her.

‘Uhhhhhh…’

Daisy moaned a final time, feeling herself fill with Max’s seed. Released from his mouth she had fallen onto her face, her mouth open. With this final explosion of pleasure, she could do nothing else but pass out.

Max stood astride his lover letting himself drain into her for as long as he could. Though he wished to do more, his master had expertly milked him of everything that day. He was satisfied now. Though his instincts were to turn about and wait for his knot to deflate and release, his love for Daisy was stronger. Instead, as Daisy collapsed onto her bed, he nestled down on top of her, his cock safely plugging her hole and his fur keeping her naked skin warm as the night air began to cool. The two of them slept that way the whole night. Pet and owner, but now also lovers.

Having slept so much the day before, Daisy awoke surprisingly well rested save for a few aches in her muscles. She remembered to check her phone and was horrified to see the number of messages that had piled up, friends and family determined to know why she hadn’t responded. Daisy did her best to quickly answer and reassure them all while Max lay at her side. Once the last message was handled, she fell back next to Max, rubbing his head and behind his ears.

‘I think we went a bit overboard yesterday, boy.’ Daisy said idly.

‘Maybe we should take a break today?’

Max huffed and let Daisy go about her morning. He couldn’t understand her words, but he knew what she meant. What she really wanted.

And I think we all also know what she really got up to later that day.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Part Fourteen: A Traitor of Two Nations

Interlude

Yavara sat upon a black throne. She closed her eyes and savored the discordant symphony of wails and moans, the drone punctuated by the clanking of chains and the cracking of whips. Exhaling contentedly, she opened her eyes. Below her laid a spectacle of depravity, churning masses of flesh oscillating to some unheard cadence, their glistening forms bathed in the crimson torchlight. The prisoners’ eyes were wide with horror, as what was being done to them was horrible, but comingled with that horror was a terrible ecstasy. Oh, but they tried to deny it, as high-elves held dignity over all things, but even they, the noblest of races, could not conceal their fall from grace. And what a fall it was, for they’d spent their lives so very high in the world, assured in their perch of superiority over all living things.

Yavara smiled from the corner of her mouth as she savored the sight. She had been a high-elf once, a royal daughter of the very people she now forced into perverse subservience. But that was before she was taken by the orc, before he had his way with her beneath the canopy of the Great Forest. Only the creatures of the woods heard her shrieks of terror and pain, and only they witnessed as the shrieks of pain turned to cries of pleasure. Only they witnessed her metamorphosis, her… fall. Yavara’s fingers began to explore herself as she remembered the moment fondly.

“Your Highness?” Drake Titus asked her.

Yavara opened one eye and smiled to the vampire lord, though in truth, she wished he was someone else. There were very few people left who remembered her before her transformation. Zander had grown distant, and Yavara didn’t understand why, but every passing day seemed to make them strangers to each other. Brock Terdini was dead, though Yavara did not yet know it, for Adrianna and Furia hadn’t yet summoned the courage to tell her. They didn’t want to distract her on this, the most momentous night in history. The Lowlands ambassador to Alkandra, Prince Matthew Dreus, had betrayed her (or at least, that was how it appeared) and Yavara had offered to delay his execution, or even free him if her conditions were met. It all depended on how is father, King Albert Dreus, reacted to the news coming out of Bentius.

Word had come that a coup was taking place in the Highlands. The enemies of Leveria Tiadoa had stormed the castle, and were only minutes away from capturing her. Yavara’s plans had finally been realized; the Highland noble court had turned on their queen. It meant that Yavara would not have to invade her homeland to win the war, but more importantly to her, it meant that her beloved Elena would finally return to her after months of being an unwilling ambassador. Yavara had tried to call her on the mirror earlier that night, but she wasn’t answering. Likely, she was in the thick of it all, fighting alongside Ternias to oust the warmongering Highland queen, and finally bring about the peace she and Yavara had both fought so hard for. Yavara remembered the cryptic message Ternias had sent her only days ago. ‘My time will come, and when it does, I will give you a gift, and you will respond in kind.’ The gift would be her sister. The idea made Yavara absolutely giddy, but she tempered herself. Nothing mattered until she got word from Elena. And so, in the waning hours of the night, she had come down to the throne room to clear her mind.

“Your Highness?” Titus asked her again.

She opened the other eye. “Are the prisoners to your satisfaction, Drake? These spies disguised themselves as dawn-elves. Of course, Arbor knew who they were the moment they stepped into the Great Forest, but she figured it would be easier to just let them walk right into my castle than to bother capturing them herself.”

Titus looked back at the twenty Highland men and women. They were all in some form of bondage, as vampires did so love their bondage, and they were all being beautifully ravaged.

“They are more than satisfactory, Your Highness.” Titus said.

“Good.” Yavara smiled, though it was rueful. “I was just remembering what it was like to be a victim.”

“I can’t say I remember what it’s like.”

“You were a human before Gloria bit you.”

He shrugged. “But I can’t remember.”

“Well, I remember.” Yavara sighed, letting her eyes linger on two high-elves. One was male, and the other was female, and they were holding hands as they were being violated. Siblings? Yes. How sweet. The duo of victims were fortunate enough to have the full attention of the most notorious couple in Alkandra: Soraya Poneria, and Eva Alecia. Furia and Adrianna had bitten the rest of the hybrid elves, giving them all the gift of vampirism without the ills. They were day-walkers like Yavara, transformative creatures who could dabble in the predatory delights of vampirism without the commitment. It was an honor only reserved for those of great importance, for Drake Titus was loath to allow what he deemed ‘half measures.’

The brother was seated atop Eva’s lap, and was staring down with horrified eyes as he was impaled anally by her thick hermaphroditic cock. Such a deep penetration it was, for vampires were all blessed between the legs (and Eva was blessed before her change), but the only pain the young man felt was that of his pride when his own cock rose shamefully between his legs. I doubted he was homosexual, but he could not hide the way he shuddered when his balls rested upon Eva’s dripping slit, nor could he conceal the moan that bubbled from his lips. Between his legs, the voluptuous vampiric Soraya was gently grooming the elf-boy’s sister. The girl was drunk with pleasure, undulating mindlessly within the vampire’s embrace as she was violated by the hands that worked expertly between her legs. She came with an arching back, and screamed joyously to the ceiling, all thought of her circumstances forgotten in the heat of such pure ecstasy. At the precipice of her ascension, Soraya bit the girl, and injected her venom.

“Two fangs!” Titus yelled, and Soraya nodded, closing her eyes to savor the moment. The girl went limp in her arms, then surged into life. Her small, slender elf body became statuesque and curvaceous; her blonde hair became jet black; her blue eyes became red with reptilian pupils; and her mouth became full and crimson, baring two long fangs. She leapt upon her brother, turned his head to the side, and stuck her fangs deep into his throat. He gasped, mouthing soundlessly as he became paler and thinner.

Soraya pulled her new blood-daughter off, and wrestled her gently into submission. When the girl calmed, she looked upon her new mother, and smiled. They kissed, long and passionately, their fingers traversing each other’s bodies without trepidation. When they parted, they shared a wicked grin between them, and turned to face the boy. He objected and pleaded with his sister as he rose and fell to the cadence of Eva’s raping thrusts, but his sister only giggled at her brother’s horror. He didn’t understand. He was not yet enlightened. He would be soon, but for the precious moments he still had in his body, they would enjoy corrupting his innocence.

The girl wrapped her fingers around her brother’s stiff cock, and took it deep into her throat. He stared wide-eyed at her, his face a portrait of disgust and confusion, but oh, there was the forbidden lust in his eyes! Eva could smell it on him, and she drove harder and harder into his ass, her pillowing breasts consuming the sides of his head, swallowing it in succulent flesh as he cried out in bisexual delight, unable to contain his pleasure. Soraya descended upon him with a grin, and he disappeared beneath a pile of beautiful women.

“Exquisite.” Yavara sighed, “Like watching a flower bloom. I remember when it was me, then Elena, then Adrianna.”

“And where is Adrianna?” Titus asked. He was hopelessly enamored with the governess, and blushed for the first time in centuries when Yavara raised her brows at him.

“She’s with Prince Matthew.” Yavara answered, “I imagine she has quite a few questions for him.”

“Ah, yes.” Titus sighed, avoiding Yavara’s smirk.

There was an interruption. It was small, something so innocuous that Yavara didn’t even notice it. It was Zander Fredeon. He’d come down the stairs of the northwest tower, and halted abruptly at the threshold when he saw Yavara. He let out a gasp. After a thousand years, it had finally happened. The Dark Queen was sitting on the Black Throne. His curse was lifted. In the shadows of the stairway, Zander stood rigid and alone, waiting for the relief of his burden to be washed from him. He closed his eyes, let out a long slow breath, and counted down the seconds. Nothing happened. There was no change. When Zander next opened his eyes, he was only confused. Had it happened earlier? Had he not noticed it? No. He would’ve felt the change, for the curse had been ever-present in his life for a millennium, and he still felt its sharpness keenly. He looked upon the chair Yavara sat upon, wondering if it had been mistakenly replaced, but it was unquestionably the petrified ebony of the Black Throne, for he could see the dark energy radiating from it. If the chair wasn’t the problem, then… he drew his eyes slowly to the woman who sat upon it, and felt a creeping, cold horror enter his mind.

Yavara laughed at the embarrassed vampire, and returned her attention to the debauchery of her court. She did not know it at the time, but these precious minutes were the last peaceful moments of her soon to be very short reign. For Yavara did not yet know that Adrianna had betrayed her. She did not yet know that the Lowlands had launched an armada to blockade her city. She did not yet know that Elena Straltaira was already dead. These realizations would cascade upon her over the next coming days, and the weight they placed upon her would destroy her soul. But then, Yavara did not yet know that her very soul had been broken upon its inception. In those precious minutes, Yavara only mused blissfully upon the night that led her to this moment. Then, her hand mirror lit up, showing the sigil of Lucas Ternias. She smiled excitedly, and touched the glass.

Chapter Forty-Seven

LEVERIA

I awoke in silk sheets. My body was clean and healed, my hair soft and fine, no pain between my legs. For a blissful moment, I thought it had all been a nightmare. Then I felt the shackles around my wrists, and saw Lucas Ternias at the foot of my bed.

“Feeling better?” He asked with a slimy smile.

I didn’t answer.

He nodded, and walked around the bed. He tentatively sat down beside me, seemingly unsure of how to proceed. Then he lifted his legs up, and eased himself into a lying position next to me. “You know,” he said, “I’ve never been in bed with a woman before. I’m not gay, mind you. There’s just something about sex that’s just too… intimate.” He turned to look at me, and smiled, “There, now you know my darkest secret. The infamous, devious, master-manipulator of the Noble Court is a fifty-year-old virgin.”

Again, I didn’t answer.

He laughed as though I had. “I often imagined what it would be like to lie with you. You and I were a perfect match, and that was why we became adversaries. Partners are boring, but enemies are worth living for. And yet, there was a part of me that so admired your cunning and beauty that I hoped this moment would come to fruition, and indeed, it has.”

He took the bedsheets in his hands, and slowly slid them off me. I was naked, and he observed every inch of my nudity with a covetous gaze. He reached out, his fingers extending to touch my breast. I closed my eyes, a tear running down my cheek. I felt the heat of his hand hovering over my nipple, and my flesh prickled in disgust. He withdrew, and laughed to himself. “No, I do believe I will die a virgin. There is a barrier between me and the rest of the world, and I cannot for the life of me overcome it. I won’t touch you.”

“How noble.” I hissed.

“Oh, so she does speak!” Ternias laughed, “I worried that I’d heard your last words.”

“You have now.” I said, and shut my lips.

Ternias gave me a rueful look. “I saw what you did to poor Eric, and I could tell by the wholeness of the corpse that you got bored of him. You would not have gotten bored with me, Leveria. You would’ve taken a long, long time. Just like what you did with that assassin Dreus sent.” He chuckled, “Your vice is much more terrible than mine. In truth, if it were up to me, I would’ve just imprisoned you after you’d kissed my ring. All I wanted to see was the acknowledgement of my victory.” He looked almost ashamed, “I took no pleasure in your suffering, but you were too great a foe to give any chance to. I know there are those in the court who are still loyal to you, and I know I must have traitors in my own ranks. I know you have assassins on the payroll, and foreign spies, and connections with underground entities. I needed to show all of them that you are done.”

“Why not just kill me then?”

“You know why.”

I took two deep breaths, and let them out slowly through my nose. “You’re going to give me to Yavara. That’s your peace deal.”

He nodded, a pitiable expression on his face. “I’m afraid that my cruelty was just an appetizer. She’ll need to placate that blood-thirsty horde to get them off our border. I’m sorry for what’s about to happen to you.”

“No, you’re not.”

“I am.” He said resolutely, “It’s undoubtedly what you deserve, but I don’t wish it on anyone.” He was silent for a moment, and the morning songbirds chirped out the window. Small flurries floated listlessly by, the first of the season. “How did you find out about Eric?” He asked.

I kept my lips sealed.

He rolled his eyes. “Come now, Leveria. If our places were switched, you’d croon on about how you’d uncovered my plot. I know you’ve fantasized about it.” He leaned in until I could smell his breath, “After all, I’m the only person in the world who can appreciate it.”

I glared at him, hating that he was right. “Huntiata asked me about the battle of Mid Fort. He told me that Eric had said no Highland spell could destroy the causeway. Eric and Huntiata were not on speaking terms, so when Huntiata told me Eric had divulged military secrets to him, I knew he was your man. Eric was stupid, but he was not clumsy. You told him to tell Huntiata. You wanted Huntiata to fear the Dark Queen’s power so that when you coopted Elena’s peace deal in the court, he would go along with it.” I sighed, “It was then that I realized Elena had parroted your lie about Lord Xantian’s contracts; you couldn’t get to Xantian, and so you made me think he’d betrayed me. Eric was supposed to secure Lord Xantian for me after Ambassador Wentz levied his sanctions, but the meeting never happened, because you told Eric not to schedule it.”

“You gleaned all that from two things said by unwitting mouths?” Ternias raised his brows, “Even I underestimated you. I thought Catherine had come babbling.”

“What good would she have done me? The stupid bitch would never have guessed that you intended on marrying Sofia Droughtius.”

Ternias threw back his head, and roared. “Oh, Leveria! Was there nothing you did not uncover?”

“No, but it was too late.” I muttered. “Did you find Elena?”

He reached into his pocket, and dropped a pearl necklace beside me. Her mother’s necklace, the one I’d given her at Castle Thorum. I swallowed the lump in my throat, and nodded.

“Did you love her?” Ternias asked.

“Yes.”

“She was a fascinating woman.”

“You told Yavara I killed her, didn’t you?”

“Yes. By torture.”

I took two more deep breaths through my nose, and let them go. “Now I have said my last words to you, Lucas Ternias.”

ADRIANNA

The crowd roared all around us and above us. It wasn’t the jubilant call we were used to in the arena, but a hateful sound, one that shook the sands beneath us with its intensity. The morning sun caught the specks of flurries, the display of refraction creating great beams of soft light that emerged from between the clouds, and descended to the arena floor. We stood on the scaffolding. Furia was beside me, Eva and Soraya were to my left, and Kiera and Brianna were to my right. Faltia stood alone before us. While we all wore our ceremonial white robes, she was naked, letting the cold sunlight bathe her bronze and tattooed flesh, highlighting the rises of muscle that contoured her form. She held an axe in her hands, and her fingers caressed it lovingly.

The doors on the other side of the arena opened, and the crowd erupted. Yavara marched from beneath the stands, her head adorned with a black crown, her torso covered in a corset, her thigh-high boots ending in garters, which ended in a thin thong. She had a chain in her hand, and at the end of the chain, Prince Matthew Dreus stumbled after her, trying desperately to keep up. He was naked and disheveled, afforded no sleep the night before. He walked in a daze. He tripped and fell, and the crowd jeered him. He struggled to get to his feet, but Yavara never even broke stride, and she dragged him down. He could only crawl after her, flinching as he was pelted with stones thrown from the crowd. So vicious were some of the strikes that I thought he might be killed by one of them, but Yavara made sure the lethal stones didn’t strike him at lethal speeds. He endured fifty yards of crawling through rough gravel on his hands and knees before Yavara yanked him up the steps of the scaffolding. He got to his feet on the top step, his hands and knees raw and bloody, his stare vacant until it met mine. Then it became hateful, filled with such accusation that I actually physically felt it.

“Do not look at her!” Furia snapped at him, “How can you bear to meet her eyes? Have you no shame?”

He looked steadily at Furia. “I would need guilt to have shame, Furia.”

Eva spit in his face. “You sniveling bastard!”

He turned to her. “Alexa and I will wait for you.”

She decked him so hard that he hit the floor, and the audience roared their appreciation. Yavara dragged him across the scaffolding boards, and forced him to his knees before the chopping block. The crowd’s pitch of excitement grew higher as Yavara pushed Prince Matthew’s head down onto the block, but then she raised her hand for silence, and all in attendance quieted.

“People of Alkandra, I have not come to speak to you of justice.” She said, “Justice is institutional. It is societal restitution. It’s cold and soulless. It will not give you peace. It will not give you comfort. What will transpire here is justice. Prince Matthew Dreus has committed a crime against Alkandra. He has betrayed those who trusted and loved him, and now he will die for it. That is justice.” She paused, wiping a tear from her eye. I hadn’t seen her all morning, but looking at her now, I could tell something had transpired in the night. Her breath came from her in slow tremoring whispers, and she would not look at any of us.

“Yavara, what happened?” I asked.

“She killed Elena, Adrianna.” Yavara muttered, “She knew she was going to lose, so she cut her to pieces while she was still alive.”

“What?!” I hissed.

Yavara looked up at the stands, and her voice projected from her, terrible and commanding, splitting the air. “People of Alkandra, I have not come to speak to you of justice; I have come to speak of vengeance.”

The people of Alkandra answered with a hundred-thousand cries of glee, stomping their feet, thrusting their fists into the air.

Yavara held out her arms. “Two days from now, Queen Leveria Sex hikayeleri Tiadoa will kneel before you, and she will know Alkandran vengeance! She will feel every bit of the pain she has inflicted upon us, and then she will feel more!”

The stands churned with excitement, a sea of frenzied bodies all moving to the frequency of vengeance. Yavara stepped back, and nodded to Faltia. Faltia hoisted her axe, and the sounds of excitement rose. She looked down upon Prince Matthew, and he looked back up at her.

“Will you tell me why you did it?” she asked him.

“There’s nothing to tell,” he said, and turned his head downward, closing his eyes.

Faltia raised the axe overhead, and swung. She imbedded the blade into the wood with a thud, and Prince Matthew’s head tumbled from his spurting neck, and bounced onto the sands below. I had never heard a sound so great as what came from the Alkandran people then, and I had never heard a sound so terrible as Furia’s cheer joining their chorus.

FIELD MARSHAL SHORDIAN

“…I am deeply sorry for the loss of your nephew.” King Ternias said solemnly, “I sent the entire city watch into the castle to rescue him, but we were too late.”

“You did all you could, Your Highness.” I mumbled.

I could tell he liked it when I gave him the honorific. The pleasure centers on his face lit up, and he failed to conceal his smile. “Rest assured,” he said, “the murderous traitor will pay for her crimes.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” I said numbly. I’d seen my nephew a grand total of three times in my life, and if I was being really honest, I never really liked him. Eric’s greatest accomplishment in life was marrying Leveria Tiadoa, a woman whose stock and station was so much higher than his own that the match was laughable. She was a queen who knew what it truly meant to rule, who understood the weight of sacrifice and the need for ruthlessness. She had great vision, she had grand ambition, and she had the will and grit to achieve what she set her mind to, and Eric had decided to hitch his wagon to small-minded cowards like Lucas Ternias. As far as I was concerned, he got what he deserved.

“…and when will I get to meet her?” King Ternias asked.

I blinked. “I am sorry, Your Highness, my ears are failing me. What did you say?”

“Your granddaughter, Maya; when will I get to meet her?”

“I’ll uh… I’ll make the introductions when I return to court. I suppose I’ll be called to represent my family now.”

“No need, Field Marshal. The Noble Court has been suspended indefinitely for the sake of national security.”

Of course, I thought bitterly, but said, “A wise decision, Your Highness. Is there anything else?”

“No. The people eagerly await your arrival. Thank you, Field Marshal.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” I mumbled, and palmed the glass. His visage faded, leaving only my haggard reflection. God, I’d gotten old. The lines in my brow and cheeks bespoke decades of marching in the blistering sun, a spear on my shoulder, a pack on my back. I would walk twenty miles a day with a light step, but now, I did not think I could even shoulder my old spear, much less carry it. It wasn’t that it was too heavy, but it weighed so, so much.

I turned around, and watched the great black horde of Alkandra file-in upon the land-bridges that spanned the marshlands. Rancid fumes burbled around the walkways, belching steam through the blankets of snow that crusted the treacherous terrain. It was like the horde was walking right into hell, but on the other side of it, there was a future. Behind me, there were rolling hills and magnificent valleys, but there was nothing there waiting for us. Oh, they’d celebrate us as victors, but the pomp and parades would be but a veil to cover the festering defeat.

“General Florence Krakis, I hereby appoint you commander of the Highland Defense Force.” I said, pinning the lapels on his uniform. The cavalry division was all that was needed to patrol the border now, and though Krakis had some foolish ideas about offensive tactics, he was a great equestrian commander. He saluted me smartly, and I saluted him back.

The audience applauded unenthusiastically, and the ceremony ended with the band playing a dispirited anthem. The officers who had survived the war no longer had any taste for the pageantry of militarism. They walked over to their respective regiments, most of which were at least half of what they were before we left the Highlands. Some of them simply weren’t there at all. Thirty-thousand men in gold armor stood in a state of abject surrender, simply waiting to finally go home. The orders were given, and the army marched westward.

“Field Marshal Shordian?” General Krakis asked.

“Yes?”

“The weapon you requested… it’s done.”

I raised my brows. “Who volunteered?”

“Joshua Jaren, sir.”

“Let me see.”

Krakis led me to the royal mages’ tent. The twenty solemn robed men and women stood around a bed. Within the bed, was a man so shrunken it looked like everything had been sucked out of him. His skin was like a sheet over his bones, no muscle nor fat to fill him. His dead eyes were glossy as they stared into the black infinity beyond the world, and his lips were still curled with his final words. His death curse.

“Field Marshal.” First Mage Lucian said with a bow of his head, and presented a sword to me. It was a standard-issue broadsword forged hastily by dwarven blacksmiths. There was nothing particularly unique about its appearance, and that was one of the reasons it was so deadly. It was a request I’d given out of desperation. The Dark Queen was killing a thousand of my men a day, and no tactics, nor magic, nor might of will could stop her. Not even the mages could stop her, for she’d struck with the randomness and suddenness of lightning. We needed something that could strike just the same; a weapon that could be swung by any soldier at any time, with a blade that could cleave through any arcane shield and render the wound it made unhealable. First Mage Lucian told me they would need seven death curses from seven of the Highland’s best mages to create such a weapon. Six brave men and women made the ultimate sacrifice, but none others would, until Joshua Jaren volunteered a day too late.

I shook my head, and sighed. “The war is over. Destroy it.”

“Field Marshal?!” Krakis gasped, “You can’t!”

“The very knowledge of this weapon could start another war.” I pointed around the room, “There are twenty-two witnesses here, and this information is priceless.”

“With all due respect, Field Marshal,” Lucian said, “go to hell.”

“That was an order, First Mage.”

“I don’t take orders from you.”

“Ternias will say the same.”

“I don’t recognize King Ternias.” Lucian said, and raised his hands to his sides, “None of us do. He is a despot.”

“And he’s still the king.”

“Queen Leveria Tiadoa is our queen.”

“Here, here!” Krakis growled.

“Are you priests?” I grunted, “Join the fucking church if you want to follow a dead woman.”

“But her orders still need to be carried out.” Krakis said, then stepped urgently toward me, “Field Marshal, last night she called me and—”

“No, General Krakis. Just… no. It’s over. We lost.”

“There’s still a chance!”

“There’s not.” I sighed, and patted his shoulder. “That fight is over, and a new fight begins. Once I wipe out those rebels in Feractianas and those damnable warg packs, I’m retiring. I’ll be just another drunk fool in a kingdom of drunk fools. But you, you’ll hold this line for the rest of your life.” I pointed to the mages, “Remember this: a thriving nation fights outward, and a dying nation fights inward. Whatever you do, you must fight for unity, or one day we’ll be nothing but a bunch of little pieces that Alkandra will eat up bit by bit.”

He nodded. “Understood, sir.”

“Destroy it, Krakis, or it will destroy us.” I muttered, then turned around, and began my long march back to the Highlands.

ZANDER

I’d always fancied Thomas Adarian’s masculine ruggedness, but the woman he’d become was an absolute vision of elven beauty. What was stranger, was that she knew how to use her beauty like she’d grown into it over decades, and not months after being transformed. The Thomas Adarian I had known was as rigid in his ways as an oak, but this Adrianna was shapeless and cunning beyond her years. Had it not been for the little bit of Thomas Adarian left in her, she might’ve been the cornerstone of a nation. Now, I wasn’t sure if I should let her leave the room alive.

“They’ll be here in five days.” She finished her confession, a cigarette smoldering between her fingers.

I puffed on my pipe, the thick smoke filling the air above us in the vaulted ceiling of the high tower. Outside, the afterglow of the morning’s execution hummed merrily through the populace, the jubilant sounds rising from the streets and boroughs. All of them, celebrating the death of an innocent man. If I ever saw Leveria Tiadoa again, I would shake her hand for a game well played. Where had I erred? What had tipped my hand?

“You were once a military man,” I said, a stream of blue smoke cascading from my lips, “what strength is the Lowland navy?”

“Five-hundred warships at least. Each one will have siege capability, and an Ardeni mage at the helm.”

“Trained by none other than Prestira Rasloraca herself.” I sighed, “She has a way of spiting me even in death.”

Adrianna said nothing, and instead stared at the cigarette in her fingers.

I scratched at my beard. “You have many tattoos now. Symbols of your loved ones, your deeds, and your guilt. Sherok Terdini is inked into you back, and now Alexa’s symbol weighs heavily upon your breast.”

“It does.” She said softly.

“But where is Prestira?”

She punched out her cigarette, and ***********ed another one from the box. I could tell she wasn’t an experienced smoker, but she longed for the distraction it bought her. She lit it, sucked it between her perfect lips, and let the smoke cascade from her nostrils. “I’m an Alkandran. Alkandrans tattoo their lives on their bodies. Those I put on me are also Alkandran, but Prestira would never have truly been one of us.”

I raised my brows. “And me?”

“You know the answer to that yourself, Zander.”

“I guess you’re right. I was always an outsider in Alkandi’s kingdom, and it was her doom after all.” I turned my eyes up to meet hers, “And now you have walked in my footsteps, Adrianna. What a fool you are. You call yourself an Alkandran.”

“I know what I am.” She said with equal parts shame and pride.

I ran my hands through my hair, and let out a long breath. “Do you want me to kill you right now?” I asked her.

“As oppose to?”

“Exile.”

Adrianna kept her composure admirably, but her fingers quivered around her cigarette. I could tell she was weighing all the options, and none of them were the two I’d presented her with. “There’s no getting out of this.” I said softly.

“I came to you in confidence.”

“And I am being merciful.” I said, and set my pipe down on the table, “Do you know where Queen Yavara is now?”

“No.”

“No one does. She left without a word. I don’t know where she is, but I know who she is with.”

“Leveria.”

“Yes.” I said solemnly, “You know what Yavara is capable of when she’s grieving. Leveria will sing about you just to make the music stop. When Yavara comes back, you better be far, far away, or already in the ground.”

She swallowed, tears twinkling in her eyes. She pursed her lips around the cigarette, and inhaled like a drowning woman. “Arthur Dreus will burn this city to ash once he hears of what was done to Matthew. I must stay here to—”

“The war is over, Governess. The horde will be here a day before the fleet, and besides that, we have the Dark Queen.” I said, “You haven’t seen what I’ve seen, Adrianna. Yavara is more god than mortal; it is why you must leave now if you want any chance of survival. I will inform the other hybrids—”

“No. I’ll tell them.”

I shook my head pitiably. “Don’t do that to yourself.”

“They know I always did what I thought was right for them.” She hissed, “They know I always loved them. We’re bound by more than blood.”

“Of course, Adrianna. That’s why they’ll hate you.” I said, and cast a spell. Adrianna pitched forward, and screamed. She clutched the sides of her head as the veins protruded from her temples and brow, each of them pulsing wildly. When the spell ran its course, she fell backwards into her chair, breathing heavily, her cigarette squished between her knuckles.

“I just severed the vampiric connection you have with the others.” I said, “You’ll no longer be able to communicate with them telepathically.” I reached into my cloak, and pulled out a medallion. I placed it on the table, and slid it to Adrianna. “This is a portal that can be used only once. It will take you to where ever you want to go, as long as you’ve been there before. You were a well-traveled man; I suggest you go far away.”

She stared at the medallion, her fingers trembling around the smoldering cigarette. “Right now?”

I nodded. “You will either leave this room through that portal, or as a corpse. I told you, Adrianna, that there’s no getting out of this. If you come within a hundred miles of this place ever again, I will know, and then you will die a traitor’s death.”

She looked from the medallion, to me. “And what will you say to Yavara when she asks why you let a traitor go?”

“I’ll lie to her, of course.” I smiled, and tapped my fingers impatiently on the tabletop. “I was wrong about you after all, Thomas. You weren’t worth saving. I should’ve let Yavara kill you back at Castle Thorum. Anyway… ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two…”

And Adrianna let out a cry of anguish, and snatched the medallion from the table. There was a flash of green light, and she was gone. I leaned back in my chair, and looked at the man who’d been standing silently in the corner. Verto had come back through my portal earlier, and had told me much. The morning had been one full of revelations.

“Needless to say, you will never speak of what you just saw.” I said to him.

“I didn’t see anything at all.”

I nodded, then looked gravely at him. “You were supposed to keep Elena alive.”

“She was alive the last time I saw her. We’d just escaped a house full of assassins. I don’t know why she went back.”

I pulled at my beard, puzzling over the situation. “You said Ternias wanted her dead?”

“That’s right.”

“Why? In the end, didn’t they have the same goal?”

“She was becoming too powerful in the court.”

“They would seem like natural allies—perfect partners, even. Elena never cared for power except as a means to an end, and Ternias’s endgame was power by whatever means.” I tapped my lips, “We’re missing something, Verto.”

Verto shrugged. “Does it matter?”

I inclined my head, then sighed. “No, I suppose it doesn’t. The intentions of King Lucas Ternias are of little interest to us now.” I looked at the map of Tenvalia Adrianna had hanging in her study, “The Highland Kingdom doesn’t matter anymore. They will soon be nothing but hillbillies with noble names.”

Verto nodded. “And why did you let a Highland traitor like Adrianna live?”

I smiled wryly up at him. “I believe I’ve answered enough of your questions, Verto.” I kicked the box of gold to him. He opened it, and his eyes lit up. “Remember,” I said purposefully, “not a word.”

“Not a word.” He echoed, and practically skipped out of the room.

When he was gone, the only sound left in the room was the drone of the metropolis coming through the windows. The skull that topped my staff stared back at me, the eyeless sockets judging my every motion. If it weren’t for the seedling of doubt that had been planted in my mind, I would’ve killed Adrianna outright, but the seedling was there, and I decided to see how it would branch. Adrianna was the most powerful woman in the city—more powerful even than Yavara in terms of the loyalties she commanded. I wanted to keep those loyalties available to me.

I pondered the seedling of doubt. For a thousand years, I’d imagined the release I’d feel when I finally saw the reincarnation of Alkandi sitting in that chair, but there was nothing. Yavara had sat upon the Black Throne, and nothing had changed. Alkandi’s death curse still petrified me with false youth, a mummy of a thirty-year-old man. I remembered the words her astral soul had uttered to me when she first visited my mind. “Until I once again sit on the Black Throne in the reborn kingdom of Alkandra, you will suffer life indefinitely.” There wasn’t room for interpretation, nor misinterpretation. It was as direct a curse as could be made, and only resolved by one condition. I had done it. I had fucking done it, so why was I still cursed?!

“You’re a cunt, you know that?” I said to Alkandi. Her skull just grinned back, and it made me laugh, relieving some of the tension that had wound within me. I would set myself to resolving this personal problem tomorrow, but today, there were matters of state to attend to. I set my staff and my doubts aside for a moment, and pulled out the mirror in my robes. With all the activity last night, there were sure to be some calls that would be quite revealing. But when I tapped the mirror, there was nothing. All of the sigils were gone, and the logs were too. I tapped the mirror in Adrianna’s office. Hundreds of sigils appeared, and I scrolled through them. Most were merchant vessels with mirrors atop their mastheads, and there were a few score from the Lowlands who were connected to the Alkandra-Ardeni relay, but of the Highland sigils, there were none. Under orders from Yavara, King Lucas Ternias had destroyed the Jonian Spire.

LEVERIA

I was staring up at a body-length mirror. It was the same enchanted mirror that I had installed in Elena’s cell before she arrived in Castle Thorum. I was in that cell now, strapped onto the same board as she had been, illuminated by the same square of light that shined through the barred window. Ternias’s mages had sent me here through the portal, and Ternias’s men had locked me in this cage, but the irony of it all could only have been orchestrated by one woman.

“God, what a hot piece of ass she is,” one of my door guards said.

“Royal ass, man. The cream of the crop,” the other said.

“Can’t we just—”

“Sergeant said not to touch her.”

“Yeah, but who gives a shit what sergeant says?”

“Look, if it was up to me, I’d be in that cell with you, but it ain’t the sergeant I’m worried about. It ain’t the lieutenant, or the captain, or the major, or the colonel, or even the general. Shit, it ain’t even the king. Do you know who’s coming here today?”

“You don’t mean…”

“Yeah, I fucking do.”

“That’s why the regiment’s moving out later!”

“Just in case you’re wondering who actually won the war.” The guard snorted, “The king gives up Castle Thorum for two days like it’s a fucking hotel.”

“You wanna stick around?” The first guard laughed nervously, “You remember what she did to this place the last time, and those were rangers defending it.”

“I’m surprised King Ternias doesn’t have us doing her laundry is all. Fucking disgraceful if you ask me.”

“It’s her fault.” The guard said, tapping the bars of my cell door, “She was the one who lost the war. Far as I’m concerned, her sister can fucking have her.”

“Aye. Sikiş hikayeleri I’m just glad I won’t be here to see it. Come on, the regiment’s moving out in an hour. We don’t need to guard this door. She’s not going anywhere.”

I didn’t think I’d miss their conversation, but when I heard the fading bootsteps of the fleeing regiment, I found myself longing for it. I waited for hours. The square of light moved slowly from left to right with the angle of the sun, becoming dimmer and dimmer. There was a constant drip of water that interrupted the pervading silence. Drip, drip, drip. It was the space between drips that terrified me. That silence. Drip, drip, drip. That silence carried the drip through empty stone halls, through vacant barracks, through the abandoned main corridor that looked out upon the bridge. Drip, drip, drip. Its echo sounded throughout the castle, seeming to touch the ramparts above. It was like I could see the entire structure from the different tones that sang back to me, hollow and foreboding, whispering of the great monolith of stone that stood atop me, pinning me beneath it. Drip, drip, drip. Drip, drip, drip. Drip, drip, drip, screech.

A door with rusted hinges was opened five floors above me. Drip, drip, drip. Click, click, click. The sound of boot heels walking down stone steps. Drip, drip, drip. Click, click, click. Four floors above me. Drip, drip, drip. Click, click, click. Three floors. Drip, drip, drip. Click, click, click. Two. Drip. Squeak. A faucet was turned off, and the dripping ceased. Click, click, click. Bootsteps right above me. Screech. The rusted hinges of the catacomb door sounded. Click, click, click, click, click, click. The clicking stopped right outside my cell door. A pair of orange eyes stared at me from the blackness.

“Hello, Leveria.” She whispered.

“You sure took your time getting here.”

“I got lost on the third floor. That damn hallway just ends in a wall. Who designs a building like that?”

“It was a great spot for hide-and-seek.”

“So that’s where you always went.”

“No, I went through the portal back to Bentius before you were done counting.”

She laughed. “Always cheating.”

“I just never wanted to play with you.”

Yavara laughed harder, and opened the door. It was the first time I’d seen her in the flesh since she’d gone off on that fateful solo excursion. She was terrifyingly beautiful; her curvaceous body painted bronze, her chiseled face alight with glowing orange irises and maned with wavy black hair. It was strange how up until this point, I always thought of her as my little sister. Not anymore. This was the Dark Queen, a legend, a nightmare, and the expression upon her deific face chilled me to the marrow. She walked around me, and stopped behind my head, looming over me. She reached out with her little dainty fingers, and she brushed the hair from my damp forehead.

“I heard you put on quite a show for the people of Bentius.” She said.

“A performance for the ages.”

“But not your final act.” Yavara smiled, and gently framed my face with her hands, “You have one more performance, Leveria. It will be your greatest work, so I’ve given us two days to rehearse. The same two days you gave Elena in this very room.”

“It wasn’t me.” I said.

She giggled. “I wondered if you would deny it outright, or defiantly admit it and spit in my face. I’m disappointed in you, big sis; I thought it would take longer than that to break you.”

Her hands began to get warmer. Her orange eyes sparkled cruelly. Her hands became hot. Her eyes widened, a wild glint in them. Her hands were searing. I was screaming, thrashing in my binds, my vision blurring, pulsing with the pounding in my head. Smoke billowed from my cheeks, the flesh hissed and crackled, the rank spell of fried meat filled my nostrils. She ripped her hands away, and my melted cheeks tore off with them, leaving two raw handprints with black outlines on the sides of my face. I shrieked, staring wide-eyed at the ruin that had become my visage, the pain, oh, the pain burning like her hands were still there, like the fire was moving beneath the flesh. She gazed at me, my screaming portrait reflected in her merciless eyes, and she placed her hands back on my face. The pain was gone. She pulled her hands away, and my face was whole again.

“You thought you knew horror?” She asked me, “You thought you knew pain? The things you did were child’s play, Leveria. You can’t hurt a limb that’s already been severed, but I can. I’m going to tear you to pieces and put you back together. Over, and over, and over again.”

“No, you won’t.” I croaked.

“Do I hear one of your condescending soliloquies coming?”

“You’re not like me, Yavara. You have to hate to hurt. I don’t have to feel anything.”

“You’re going to feel quite a bit, Leveria.” She said, and put her thumbs over my eyes, “But you’re not going to see much for a while.”

“Wait!” I screamed. She tittered, and her thumbs became warm.

SHERMAN HUNTIATA

Most of the noble district had been burned down, bodies littered the streets, the hospital was overwhelmed, and half the Nobles were dead. Eric Shordian had been cut to pieces, Percian Feltian was missing, Sofia Droughtius’s crisped body had been recovered, and Elena Straltaira’s body had been fished out of the bay. Most people heard she’d been tortured to death alongside Eric Shordian. That was what Ternias had told everyone, and what the watchmen parroted, but I knew the truth. Watch Commander Darius had been on the top floor when the dark-blooded nun attacked like a vengeful angel. The story would’ve become legend, but Ternias made sure the legend stayed a myth, but I knew. She’d been calling for me all the time she fought, right up until the moment she died. I hadn’t been there to save her. I hadn’t been there to turn my men around, and arrest Lucas Ternias for his treason. Now my absence had made me party to that treason, and the deed was done.

“I should tell everyone.” I growled to King Ternias, surveying the wreckage of the district.

“What good would that do you, my lord?” He asked, “No one would believe you outside those who already know the truth, and those who already know the truth will never speak it. What’s done is done. For the good of the kingdom, you must accept what has happened. It is what Elena would have wanted.”

“I sincerely doubt she wanted this.”

He brushed off the mixture of ash and snow that salted his shoulders, “The Dark Queen has pulled her horde from the border, our army is marching to crush the rebellion and the Night Wolf, trade has opened through the Midlands, and our people will not starve. Is this not what Elena wanted?”

I didn’t respond for a while, only stared out at the smoldering ruins that used to be the Straltaira manor. “If you wanted all that she wanted, then why did you want her dead?”

“Because she did not want all that I wanted. I wanted to be king, and Elena Straltaira was in love with the queen.”

“Bullshit.”

“Why else would she fight so desperately to save her?”

I didn’t say anything, fearing that any words that came from my mouth would be choked with guilt.

Ternias clapped me on the shoulder. “Great deeds are never done greatly, Lord Huntiata. Like making sausage, the recipes of power are best left unknown.” He walked away, flanked by the newly-appointed royal guards he’d ***********ed from the remnants of the city watch. There was no city watch anymore. I’d unwittingly given the pride and power of my family to Lucas fucking Ternias, and I didn’t even have a penny to show for it.

I walked the bloodstained cobblestone roads, making the circuit of the noble district. The finance district had reopened now that the war was over, and the bankers and investors poured into it from the minor noble manors, giving life to the great marble and stone halls. My own bank was undoubtedly bustling with activity, and my merchants were most assuredly reestablishing contracts with the Lowlands, and trying to establish new contracts with Alkandra. Money took precedent over hatred, and really, it was the little people who harbored the hatred of nations. Those in positions of true power did not see the world as a tapestry of borders, but only as a cast of characters like themselves.

“Sherman?” A woman’s voice queried.

“Hello, Catherine.” I said to Lady Jonias. She looked utterly exhausted. “Why are you not with your betrothed?”

“Lucas called off the engagement.”

I raised my brows. “You don’t seem too sour about it.”

“I knew it was coming. I thought he had his eyes set on the Straltaira bitch, but it was—I’m sorry Sherman, I know you liked her. Anyway, it was the Droughtius slut he actually wanted, but she ended up being collateral damage, so he proposed to Maya Shordian.”

“The field marshal’s granddaughter?”

“He took a page out of Leveria’s playbook and married the army. Of course, he already had House Shordian on the line, but Eric was an easy fish to catch. The field marshal’s continued loyalty requires better bait.”

“Consolidation of the military, and destruction of the aristocracy. He’s suspended court indefinitely pending a corruption investigation.”

“A thinly-veiled threat.” She snorted.

“The court will be a puppet show when it reopens, and none of us will be in it.”

“And the Jonian Spire was demolished.” Catherine sighed, “The pride of my family, wiped out to placate that whore in Alkandra.”

“That’s not why he did it. He did it because he doesn’t want any of us talking to the Lowlands.”

“He’s made us into a hermit kingdom.”

I gazed up at the high castle tower, “It’s not a kingdom anymore; it’s a dictatorship.”

Catherine looked out at the ruins of the district. “It’s quite the turn of events, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Lucas never respected people, but I always thought he respected their positions.” She twisted her lips, “He forever tarnished the crown doing what he did to Leveria.”

“It was disgraceful.”

“I almost feel bad for her.”

I sighed, my breath coming out in a billow of fog. “He sold us all by selling Leveria to her sister. No one will ever respect us again.”

“He doesn’t care, Sherman. He never did. If the Highlands were but a hill of cow shit, Lucas would gladly plant his throne atop it.”

I snorted. “I’m not sure if the Highlands is much better. At least cow shit has utility.”

“And we’re built on bullshit.” She chuckled.

I chuckled with her, then glanced at her face. “What will you do now?”

She shrugged. “Find a husband, pop out a few kids, grow old, and die. My ambition is gone. I just want to drink wine and get fat.”

“Doesn’t sound too bad.” I laughed, “I think I’ll do some of that myself.”

She laughed musically for a moment, then it waned in her throat. The mirth left her face, and she frowned to herself.

“What?” I asked.

“I always knew I was bad at playing politics. Deception was never an art of mine. I always spoke my mind, and I could never decipher the unsaid words in conversation. I was ham-handed with my plots, and I likely lost us the Battle of the Tundra with my mismanagement of the army. My father should have never appointed me.” She looked at me purposefully, “I don’t know how to steer a conversation into a proposition. I don’t know if you’re being friendly, or if there’s something cryptic in your words. What I’m trying to say, Sherman, is that I am being very careful right now, and I want to know if you would like to be careful with me.”

I raised my brows. “Is it treason?”

“Not quite. Not yet.”

A smile curled across my lips. “I am intrigued.”

ADRIANNA

I didn’t have time to consider my destination before I grabbed Zander’s medallion. The first thought that ran through my head was ‘take me home’ but I didn’t know where that was. Alkandra was no longer my home, nor was Castle Thorum. So, the medallion had taken me… home. I stood in my childhood bedroom of my parent’s old estate, blinking like a fool in the afternoon sunlight. The snows had not reached the southern province of Feractianas, and so the chill that came through the open window was mild. I remembered when I was young, and my father had nailed the window shut to keep me from scurrying out of it for nighttime adventures. He went so far as to remove the hinges and place bolts within it instead. Needless to say, the window did not open. It was shattered, the glass strewn in shards upon the floor, catching the sunlight to paint fractal rainbows upon the bloodstained walls. There were bodies in the corners, the corpses bloated with rot. Not my parents, for they were long dead, nor my siblings, for they were long gone. The estate had gone to a rival baroness, a woman I’d never met, but her body most assuredly rested in this mausoleum.

Even if my parents and siblings were amongst the slain, I wondered if I would feel grief for them. They had not been my family for quite some time. The rangers had been my brothers and sisters, and then the hybrids after. As I walked through the halls of my childhood, my mind only went to those I’d left in Alkandra. I remembered the way they had looked upon Matthew, and it chilled me to my core to imagine those gazes on me. Eva with her eyes full of limitless wrath, Soraya with tears of immeasurable disappointment, Kiera looking right through me like I wasn’t even there, Brianna with her questioning gaze, and Faltia, her admiration of me crumbling in her eyes, replaced with an expression of the utmost betrayal. And Furia… Maybe Zander had been right; maybe it was better that I never saw them again. What a coward I was.

I stepped into the atrium, and looked down the expansive steps. A battle had raged here, bannermen fighting nonuniformed women and elderly. Their bodies painted a picture of what had occurred, the story told from the broken bars on the doors, to the smashed barricade at the base of the stairs, to the final deformed bannerman stabbed a dozen times at the top of the landing. News of the Feractianas rebellion had reached my ears a week prior, but it was a footnote to me at the time, a piece of information so inconsequential that it ranked somewhere between the itch on my left arm and the growing need to piss. Now, it was home.

I heard the elf long before she showed herself. I’d heard her the moment I’d stepped out of my bedroom. If I’d so desired, I could’ve ambushed her ten different times on my way to the atrium, but I had no such compunctions. I let her flank me, and when she stepped into my periphery with her bow drawn, I raised my arms steadily above my head.

“Where did you come from?” She asked, her voice shaking.

“Upstairs.”

“How long have you been here?”

“Only a minute. I traveled by portal.”

She snuck around the edge of my vision. She was a young woman, though it was always hard to tell with high-elves. They aged gracefully until the last of their youth was sapped, then they turned into prunes at around seventy. They. It had been so long since I’d last seen one of my former kind, and I did not know when I had mentally changed from ‘us’ to ‘them.’

“You’re an Alkandran hybrid.” She whispered, stepping into my vision.

“Yes.”

“How did you get here?”

“I just told you,” I said steadily, “I traveled by portal.”

“Why?” She hissed, her bow quivering with tension.

“Put the weapon down, please.” I said, “You can’t hold it for much longer.”

“Answer the fucking question!” She yelled.

“Look, you can’t—” and the bow snapped from her failing fingers. The arrow shot right for my neck, and in the split-second it took to travel the twenty feet between us, I contemplated whether it was worth catching. I resigned myself to life when the arrow was three feet from me, and snatched it, my arm jolting. The woman had not meant to loose, and she cried out in dismay. Her dismay turned to horror when I was standing right in front of her a moment later, placing the arrow into the scant quiver slung across her hip.

“You’re supposed to leave slack on the bowstring.” I said to her, tugging on the string, “The weaker your drawing arm becomes, the less accurate you are. It only takes a moment to pull back and shoot.”

She scampered back with a yelp, and fumbled with another arrow. I sighed, rushed her, and tore the bow from her hands. She attempted to leap off the top step, and I caught her before she shattered her legs on the landing below. “Stop!” I said firmly when she attempted to squirm out of my hold, “I’m not here to hurt you.”

She struggled vainly for a minute, then relaxed when she realized there was no getting out of the hold. Her breath decelerated, and with a shaking voice, she whispered, “Then why are you here?”

I sighed into her hair. “I don’t really know.”

ZANDER

The hybrids had all reacted differently when I told them the news. Eva had tried to strangle me, Soraya had fallen to her knees and wept, Faltia had screamed at me, Kiera threw whatever she could find at me, Brianna tried to bargain with me like the truth could be haggled, and Furia had just sat and stared at me. I sat silently behind my arcane shield, allowing chairs and pots to shatter against it, softening the blows dealt by Eva’s fist so that she didn’t break her hand when she tried to break my jaw. Faltia paced back and forth before me, directing every military insult she could think of between her panting breaths. Brianna kept trying to reason with me, even going so far as to pull up a chair and explain why I was wrong. When Eva noticed Soraya weeping on the floor, she began screaming at her, enraged that Soraya would so easily accept my ‘lie.’ Furia just stared at me through the chaos, not even blinking. When Eva’s wrath reached a fever-pitch, Furia stood up, walked over to her, and slapped her so hard that Eva was thrown to the floor. Then, everyone went silent.

“Furia?” Brianna asked, gaping at her.

Furia closed her eyes, and took in two deep breaths. She let them out through her nose, and when she next opened her eyes, tears poured down her cheeks. “We all know Adrianna,” she whispered, “we all know what she’s capable of. She did this.”

Faltia shook her head, her lips trembling. “Furia, you can’t mean that. If she did this, then…” Faltia swallowed, and barely hissed the name, “…Alexa.”

“She was deceived,” Furia said softly, “but she still harbored the assassin. She knew what kind of woman Leveria is. And when it happened, she didn’t say a thing. She let you kill Prince Matthew, she sent an armada to our doorstep, and she… she…” Furia’s fists balled at her sides, and she hissed, “…she’s the reason only Alexa’s dead.”

Faltia’s face lost all color. She stumbled forward, and dropped to her knees. Kiera barely caught her before her face hit the floor. Soraya cried out, and curled herself into Eva’s arms. Eva held her beloved tightly, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her piercing teal gaze fell on me, and she hissed, “Where is she, Zander?”

I cleared my throat. “She wanted to come and confess herself,” I said, “but I wouldn’t let her do it.”

“Why not?” Furia asked.

“I didn’t want her to bear that shame. She deserved that much, I thought.”

“Where is she?!” Eva screamed.

I cleared my throat again, louder this time. “I wanted to avoid a national incident, so I was discrete. Yavara already has so much wearing on her, and—”

“WHERE IS SHE, OLD MAN?!” Eva screeched.

Furia held up her hand, and Eva’s wrath was quelled. Furia looked at me, and asked the same Erotik hikaye question. “Where is she now, Zander?”

“After she was done with her confession, I gave her a choice. She could either live in exile, or I could execute her on the spot.” I reached into my cloak, and produced an urn. I set it before me, and stood up. “It was painless,” I muttered solemnly, “and done with dignity. She wanted you all to have her remains to do with as you saw fit.”

They all just stared at the urn I had set before them, their mouths hanging ajar. Then they looked up at me. There was no hate in their gazes, nor wrath, but disbelief. The disbelief became realization soon after. Furia stepped forward, her gait unsure and wobbly, like that of a toddler learning her first steps. She bent at the hips, and grasped the urn. Her hands were palsying when she held it. She brought it to her face, inspecting it with a scrutinizing gaze, looking as though she was trying to understand how this jar could contain the woman she loved. The urn slipped from her fingers, and crashed to the floor. She dropped to her knees, and let out a wail of such anguish that it seemed to spear me through the chest. The hybrids descended upon her, trying to console her as best they could, but her wails would not cease, and her grief was bottomless. I left that room feeling a decade older.

Why hadn’t I just told them the truth? It was simple, really. They would go looking for her. The hybrids were bound to each other by more than just comradery, experience, and love. Adrianna would attempt to come back because she had no other choice. But it would take her time, and in that time, I would gather the information I needed to determine if I should let her return, or kill her outright.

LEVERIA

…three, four, five…

My heart was pounding in my ears. My throat was knotted. My vision was gone. Blindly, I raced through the catacombs, feeling out with my hands and feet while Yavara’s girlish voice raged in my head.

…ten, eleven, twelve…

I struck a pylon with my forehead, and fell on my back. My forehead throbbed with pain, my skull rang like a concussive bell, but it was still nothing compared to the agony in my eyeless sockets, the burning that still seemed to sear into my brain.

…eighteen, nineteen, twenty…

I scrambled to my hands and feet. My knees and elbows were bloodied and raw, my skin scraped off on the jagged rocks that jutted from the catacomb walls. I felt a trickle of blood running from my forehead, but I paid it no mind. I raced blindly, my keen ears trying to find the hollows in the rock, but her maddening counting blared like a horn in my skull, casting all thoughts away. In a panic, I sprinted in one direction, not caring if I ran head-first into a wall, just exercising the manic urge to flee. I smashed my toes against stone, and lurched forward. My chin struck a jagged edge, and my teeth clicked together. My hands sought my surroundings, and felt the cold wet surface of smoothed rock. A step. These were the stairs! I ran up them, then stopped.

…twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty! Ready or not, here I come!

I made myself small in the corner, hoping that the darkness surrounding me was as pervasive as the darkness of my vision. I hugged my knees, tucked my chin low, and curled into a small ball. There was a shuffling three floors up. A pattering of feet. Too small to be elf feet, and there were four. A rat? I felt something crawling on my shoulder, the spiny legs of a spider. It moved along my neck, and settled over my ear. There was another shuffle, and another pattering of feet, then a squeak. Yes, it was a rat. The spider moved from my ear, and into my hair. A shuffle four floors up. That couldn’t be Yavara; she had on her boots. Had she taken them off, or was she simply floating down the corridor like some glowing-eyed phantom? I wished I hadn’t thought that. Shuffle, patter. Another rat squeaked. The spider crawled down my forehead, and rested on my face. Two of its spiny legs gained purchase in my empty eye sockets. My heart was beating so loudly. Could she hear it? But of course not. Shuffle, patter, squeak. The sounds were fainter, further up. The spider crawled into my eye socket, and searched it curiously, its sharp spiny legs stabbing into the seared flesh, its mandibles salivating. Shuffle, patter, squeak. The spider backed out of the hole, crawled down a few more inches, and rested over my mouth. I breathed through my nose, each intake tight and desperate, suppressed to keep it quiet. I wished I didn’t have to breathe. My lungs ached for it, but I could only sate them with the smallest of sniffs.

Shuffle, patter, squeak. It was much quieter now, maybe seven floors above me. The spider crawled off my chin, and moved onto the rock pressed to my shoulder. I took a tentative breath through my mouth, and filled my lungs. Carefully, I extended my hand, and felt for the next step. I listened. Shuffle, patter, squeak. It was so far away that it must’ve been ten floors up. I began to crawl. Step by step, I traveled from landing to landing, meticulously moving to make as little noise as possible. It was getting colder as I moved up. The winter’s chill took hold of my naked body, and I had to bite my tongue to keep my teeth from chattering. I made it to the fourth landing, and felt the breeze of air on my face through a window. I’d never felt something so sweet. The stifling confines of the catacombs seemed to wash away from me, and I continued up the last steps, and onto the main floor.

Shuffle. Patter. Squeak. It wasn’t ten floors up; it was just a floor above me! I made myself small in a corner, and stopped all breathing. Patter, patter, patter, patter, patter, patter, patter, PATTER! It came right for me, and I cringed against the wall, holding my arms out before me. Shuffle, shuffle, SHUFFLE! SQUEAK! There was a low growl, and a light whimper. There was the sound of little bones cracking, and little jaws working. A gnawing canine groan accompanied it, and then a satisfied swallow. With a tremulous hand, I reached out, and felt fur.

“April?” I whispered.

The fur went still, then slid beneath me. I felt little paws in my lap, and a curious snout sniffing my face. A tongue came out, and lapped at my cheek.

“April?” I whispered quietly again.

She nuzzled my face, and nodded. I nearly broke out into tears.

“April, you have to get me out of here!”

She nodded again, her soft fur caressing my cheek. I pet her delicately, careful not to scare her off. My fingers moved through her fine fox hair, her skinny ribs, her exposed muscle, her rotting flesh, her bare bones. Then, I was holding nothing at all. I was back in my corner in the bottom floor of the catacombs. The spider crawled off my face, only it had fingers for legs.

“Found you.” Yavara giggled. “It’s not fun when people cheat in hide-and-seek, is it? You always liked your mind games, Leveria. Don’t you like mine?”

I let out a shuddering breath. I was sitting in a warm puddle, and I vaguely realized that I’d pissed myself.

“Oh no, you had an accident.” Yavara cooed. Her hands slid into my armpits. Their span seemed impossible, the fingers touching together at my spine. They were so cold. She lifted me out of my puddle, and cradled me in her impossibly-long arms like I was a babe. She brought me to her face, and I felt her nose against my neck. She sniffed me, and drooled on my throat.

“You haven’t seen this side of me yet.” She whispered against my ear, her fangs grazing my lobe, “Would you like to?”

I just whimpered, shivering in her cold embrace. She placed her thumbs against my eye-sockets, and I suddenly felt a great warmth there. She pulled her thumbs away, and I opened my new eyes.

Yavara’s face hadn’t changed, but everything else had. Her flesh was white, her hair was obsidian, and her eyes were rubies, watching from reptilian slits. “Do you like it?” She asked, “Prestira was the one who bit me. We became so close after that. A woman I’d known for only three days, and I felt more kinship with her than a lifetime spent with you.”

She ran her fingers through my hair, her nails like razers that gently scraped my scalp. The feeling would’ve been pleasurable in another situation, but it only made my flesh crawl.

“Then there was Patricia,” Yavara whispered, “and she was my blood-daughter. You can’t know how much it meant to me.” She paused, “Even I didn’t know how much it meant to me until far too late. Do you know how she died?”

I whimpered, trying to make myself small in her arms.

“That was a question, Leveria.”

“She died in fire, killed by her own friend.” I hissed, my words shaking from me, “I’m so glad that she did.”

Yavara’s nails suddenly came to points on my head. She pushed them into my scalp with the ease of a knife through butter, and I shrieked as the hot tendrils of agony shot through my synapses. Her nails scraped bone, then curled, cutting away beneath the flesh like a taxidermist. I writhed in her cold embrace, blood running down my face, bile roiling from my mouth, my body trying to expel the pain any way it could. Her nails came together, and she ripped. I heard my flesh tear like rent fabric, and my head seared with blinding pain. When I could next see, I was staring at a cap of bloody skin swinging from a mess of platinum hair. I gawked disbelievingly at it. It was only when Yavara took my hand, and guided it to the top of my head, that I realized the horror of it in truth. My fingers brushed over a ridge of skin, then dipped onto damp, hard bone. I screamed. I screamed like I’d never screamed before, and I screamed even higher when Yavara held a hand mirror before me, and displayed the ruin atop my head. I was unrecognizable to myself, but I knew the horrific thing that looked back was me, for it bore my face, and that thought drove me to madness. When Yavara levitated me and consumed me in fire, the agony was actually a mercy.

SHERMAN HUNTIATA

It was a few hours before sunrise when the knock sounded at my door. My guardsmen had all been killed in the battle, and so I answered the knock myself with a sword in hand. Lady Catherine Jonias stood as a hooded slender figure in the doorway, her teal eyes shining in my candlelight.

“You’re supposed to send a courier, not come here yourself!” I growled, “What if one of the royal guards caught you sneaking around at this hour?”

“I would tell him to mind his own damn business.” She hissed back, “Lucas hasn’t issued a curfew.”

“Yet. If nobles get caught sneaking to each other’s houses in the dead of night, he’ll have reason to. Get in.”

She stepped into the foyer, and I went to the kitchen to make coffee. Five minutes later, we were sitting across from each other, sipping from our mugs. For another five minutes, the only communication between us was the looks we gave each other as we slurped the early morning’s brew. When all was gone from my cup, Catherine was still sipping loudly from hers. I rolled my eyes.

“The Noble Court’s been disbanded, and we still play these games?”

She gave me a look of faux surprise. “Whatever do you mean?”

“Why did you come here?”

“Why did you let me in?”

I ground my teeth. “You say it first.”

She smiled coyly, and sipped at her coffee.

“Goddamn it,” I growled, “I’ll just fucking say it then. Ternias needs to die.”

Her brows went up. “That’s a drastic measure.”

“Oh, fuck off. There’s only one reason you’re here. The line of succession is now Ternias, Straltaira, Jonias. Elena’s dead, and her mother officially retired from the court; that puts you next in line.”

She slurped her coffee until it was gone, then wiped her lips, and delicately set the cup on the coaster. “I always wanted to be queen, but I never wanted to rule. Being queen by marriage would afford me a multitude of opportunities without any of the responsibility. It was what made pairing with Lucas so enticing.”

I scratched at my scruff. “Well, the next in line would be… Landon Xantian. Catherine, if you want me to throw my support behind that soft piece of tit-fat, you’re going to have to really sweeten the deal for me.”

“Ternias had Xantian executed last night.”

“Why would he do that? He was Ternias’s man all along.”

“Was it Eric Shordian who told you that?”

“It was…” I trailed off, my brow furrowing, “…I can’t believe I let that half-wit play me again.”

“He wasn’t playing you, Sherman. He was simply Ternias’s useful idiot.” She chewed on her lip, “So was I, apparently.”

“Well, if not you, and not Xantian, then Droughtius is next in line. Sofia is dead, so that just leaves… me.”

“That leaves you.” She said. She looked at the top of my head, and smiled lecherously, “I find baldness quite handsome; you know. Especially on older men. Such a distinguished, confident look.”

“I’m married.”

“Did Elena know that?” She grinned, then laughed at my face.

“Does everyone know?!”

“Everyone who was looking. You two weren’t exactly subtle.” She leaned forward, her bodice draping to expose the tops of her pale breasts, “So, is there—”

“No.” I growled.

She leaned back in her chair, and shrugged. “You can’t blame a girl for trying.”

“I can, actually.” I glared at her, “So what’s your plan?”

She stood up, and pulled a torn sheet from her purse. She handed it to me, and said, “Meet me at that address in two hours. Come alone.”

I scoffed. “You think so little of me.”

“If I worked for Lucas, you would’ve been dead after yesterday’s conversation. You have no power anymore, and neither do I. Our fluid wealth was wasted on the war, and our familial wealth will soon be sequestered before we have a chance to begin trade talks. While we still have what little resources we have, we must use them.”

“Ternias would never take our businesses.”

“He would call it ‘nationalization,’ and divvy the assets amongst our barons. It was…” She wrung her hands guiltily, “…it was originally my idea.”

“And now that you’re on the bad end of it, suddenly it doesn’t seem like such a great plan.”

“That’s generally how things work with me, Sherman.” She said, then cleared her throat, “Meet me at that address, or don’t. Either way, I will do what must be done.” And she left. I heard her gently close the front door, and listened for her heels clicking away on the cobblestones outside. I sat in my ornamented parlor, hunting trophies of all variety staring at me, their eyes laughing.

“Goddamn it.” I grumbled, and went looking for my boots.

LEVERIA

When I awoke, I was whole. I stared at myself in the body-length mirror above me. I was naked still, but not strapped onto the board. I felt an initial wave of relief that was immediately followed by icy terror when I fully realized my situation. For a minute, I was paralyzed, waiting to hear the clicking of Yavara’s boots, waiting to see her orange eyes peering at me from the cell door window. The cell door was open. I sniffed the air, and smelled bacon. At first, my stomach grumbled at the smell, then a flash of memory brought about the scent that reached my exposed sinuses when I was being cooked alive, and I wrenched my head to the side and puked onto the floor. After wiping my lips with the back of my hand, my belly grumbled once more.

Come up to the kitchen, Yavara said in my mind.

Even if I wanted to, I could not. My joints were locked in fear, my muscles wasted with spent adrenaline. I stayed prone on the board until suddenly, one of my legs moved on its own. Then the other did as well, then my hands shifted beneath me, and before I knew it, I was hopping off the board, and skipping gayly out the door with a bright smile stretched across my face by some invisible force. I danced like a schoolgirl into the catacomb tunnels, and up five flights of stairs. By the time I reached the end, I was wet with sweat and wheezing.

Yavara was in the kitchen, cooking breakfast. “Care to help?” She asked, and beckoned my body to the frying pan where the bacon sizzled its own fat. My hands grasped the handle, lifted the pan over my face, and began to tilt it toward me.

“Leveria, what are you doing?” Yavara laughed endearingly, and grabbed the frying pan from my fingers. She drained the sizzling grease into a pot, and plated the bacon. “Could you be a dear and chop some onions and peppers for the omelet?” She asked.

I walked over to the cutting board, where an imposing chef’s knife lay beside a green bell pepper and onions. My left hand grabbed the knife, and my right grabbed one of the peppers. Never in my life had my non-dominant hand been so dexterous, and never in all my experiences with a blade had I moved it with such precision. The knife flashed between my fingers, missing my flesh by an imperceptible fraction to cut smartly into the belly of the pepper. Behind terrified eyes and a glued-on smile, I diced all the peppers and onions to perfection, moving the blade between my fingers, across my palm, a hair from my wrist veins, but never cutting myself.

“Into the frying pan.” Yavara said without looking. I walked the cutting board to the pan of eggs, and scraped the contents into it with my knife. I walked back to my area of the kitchen, and set both the cutting board and the knife down on the counter. My hands let go of them, and were allowed to rest at my sides. I was free. Then my right hand was suddenly splayed out onto the cutting board, and my left was gripping the chef’s knife, and before my grimacing smile and bulging eyes, I brought the knife down once, twice, thrice, four times. My pinky was hacked cleanly off, my ring finger followed, my pointer was chopped away in a grotesque diagonal, and my thumb was sent spinning off the board. My entire hand seized, the pain piercing through sinew, bone and marrow, causing contractions up my arm, causing bile to roil in my belly, tears to form in my eyes, piss to run down my legs, and yet, I smiled like a fool through it all, my taunting middle finger rigid in agony.

“Leveria, you clumsy ditz!” Yavara giggled in my ear, “I know you’ve never worked in a kitchen in all your life, but I was told you were quite adept with a knife.” She mentally guided my mutilated hand up to my face, and wiggled my middle finger teasingly before my rigid grin. She laughed again, her hands on my shoulders. “I’m glad to see you have a sense of humor about all of this. Seeing the funny side of things is always important.” She let go of my mind, and I felt to my knees, shrieking and clutching my hand.

“It’s rather hypocritical of you, don’t you think?” Yavara called jubilantly over my wails, “Shouldn’t you be more appreciative of your own handywork?”

I could only scream incomprehensible garble back, hardly aware of the words she was saying, only focused on the pain, the searing split nerves firing their twisted signals through my synapses, my mind turning over in horror as it tried to process the unrecognizable thing that had become my hand. She let me stay like that for a minute before she yanked my hand onto the cutting board, and reattached my fingers. I wept with relief, the warmth permeating through my entire arm, the renewed flesh and bone clenching in the most satisfying fist I’d ever made.

Yavara pet my head as I blubbered on the floor. “I think it’s time you and I had a chat, dearest sister.” She said softly, almost kindly, “There’s a hot bath in the next room. Don’t dally too long, or your food will get cold. Oh, and Leveria,” She said, stooping to my level, “if you try to kill yourself in there, I’m going to make your omelet non-vegetarian.” She gently grasped my fingers, “Do you understand?”

I nodded.

She grinned. “Good. There’s an outfit I set out for you by the tub. I want you to wear it for me.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32